After some complications with the name of the barge the injured and unwell are loaded into the hold ready to travel to Bibek. An unmentioned talent reveals that Ursula is much more than just a healer. Tyra's talents are put to good use when they set sail - including her martial arts!

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

91 - The Dasher Sets Sail

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2024 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"Oh, no!"

Ursula had climbed out of the women's cabin on the Green Ptuvil the following morning and immediately facing her was a blunder by the painting crew. Instead of the name of the other barge, the Dhow-nwind Dasher, being picked out cleanly for all to identify it, the painters had just done what they were told and named it the Downwind Dasher. She turned quickly, afraid there might have been other mistakes, but the Green Ptuvil was picked out cleanly in green and red on the side of the barge she was on.

I do not suppose you can get much wrong with 'Green Ptuvil', she thought. That mess over there can always be repainted when we reach Bibek.

"Mistress?" Tyra had followed her up the companionway. "Oh."

"I think you had to already know the joke to understand why Master Yussuf named his barges that way," Ursula observed. "Obviously the painters did not."

"And the original names were too worn to read," added Tyra. "Oh! I wonder if they also had a look at the Visund."

"Ouch. Those nameplates are in runes, but I think our men would prevent them doing anything stupid with those. Is anyone else coming?"

"I do not think so, Mistress. Her Highness, Bennet and Semma have already gone ashore, the others are still mostly in their bunks."

"It is early, but I have a need for the latrines. Coming?"

"Of course, Mistress."

Necessary functions attended to, they made their way to the mess tent to find Eriana, Bennet and Semma occupying a table. A waved arm brought fresh pel and a plate of hot zurin rolls.

"Are you ready for today's adventure?" Eriana asked Ursula.

"I hope it is not an adventure," Ursula replied after swallowing a bite. "I just want a quiet voyage so that I can bring our sick and injured safely to somewhere civilized. We are not going far, are we?"

"Indeed not, Ursula. It should be a voyage of four bells, maybe five. You have done part of it already, when we went to Jenbek."

"But the river is lower now. All I need to do is to find some mudbank which wasn't there before -"

"- Which is why Hashim guides the Dhow-nwind Dasher today, in waters he knows well."

"I trust you, Eriana, I trust Hashim, I do not trust the river," Ursula said. "Oh, by the way, have you seen the new name signs they have painted on the Dasher? The ones on the Green Ptuvil are fine, but -"

Ursula went on to describe the blunder. Eriana flicked a hand dismissively.

"There is no time to have that made right now, Ursula. If there is any problem when we reach Bibek, then I'm sure that Margrave Simbran or Minister of Trade Yussuf will come to our aid. You do know they are preparing a big ceremony for when we arrive?"

"I had heard something, but I have had other things to worry about. Is the naming going to be a problem?"

"As I said, Margrave or Minister should be there to smooth over any difficulties. What are your other concerns? I thought all was arranged."

"It is, but it involves some careful timing," Ursula explained. "The hold is ready to receive those who are going to travel in it but until everyone is in place the Zebrins cannot complete the awning. That will be a temporary arrangement so there may have to be adjustments made - with everyone on board and waiting."

"The Zebrins seem to me to be efficient at what they do," Eriana observed, "so that I cannot imagine the awning will present them any great challenge. Still, the Gods do like a joke or two so I trust that any delay would not prevent us departing today. Are there any other concerns?"

"Just a general unease about what faces us when we arrive, Eriana. I know His Grace will do his best but Bibek suddenly has to absorb around three hundred new arrivals, many of whom are unfit. And there is the downstream journey to consider. Do you really think we have time to travel all that way back as far as Palarand before these months of rain arrive?"

Eriana nodded. "Travel, aye. But it will first be necessary for us to provision the Visund for the journey, making the assumption that we would only be staying briefly overnight wherever we happen to stop, and taking cold lunches as we use the current to hurry downstream. I have made several long voyages at sea in the past, of similar duration, but traveling the Sirrel in that way presents new challenges to myself and the crew."

"I can imagine. What would you do if we cannot reach Palarand? Stop at the nearest port when the rains begin?"

"If we have to, Ursula, then we will do whatever is necessary. I do not desire to put anyone aboard at risk, especially when none of us has experience of such extreme weather. A friendly port, they will likely have others sheltering until the better weather comes onces more..." the Princess pulled a face. "If that port happens to be in Virgulend then I might just take a risk and push onwards. I do not desire to spend two months in the company of Jarwin!"

"Agreed!"

"But, to my point, we will not be able to use the sail as we venture downstream again. Therefore I am minded to erect our own awning to protect us both from the sun and from any advance rain and that means we will be using the oars when necessary. Our crew and cargo must needs be distributed around the ship differently, I deem, when we are under the awning."

"We cannot use the sail? At all?"

Eriana shrugged. "There will be small stretches where it could be used, I agree, but most of the time we will be heading into the teeth of the wind - and, remember, the water level is still low so it would not be easy to tack. At another time of year I might attempt to sail downstream, learn how the barges do it, but with low water and the weather about to change it would be folly. We are used to rowing, we shall row when required and let the river carry us the rest of the way."

"Oh, I see." From where Ursula was sitting, she could just see a portion of the last remaining pirate building. She pointed at it. "Changing the subject, what is supposed to happen to that last building? I thought that it was going to be burned."

Eriana replied, "That may still be its fate but several of the senior Fanirs have suggested to me that we leave it and see what the rain and rising waters do to it. As it will be the only thing left in Hamalbek when all depart, there should be no unexpected consequences. Why?"

"No reason that concerns me, Eriana. I just wondered why it had not yet been pulled down - or left to Lars for his amusement."

"It was there, it had other uses once the contents were cleared out. We were in no hurry to be rid of it."

"Oh! What happened to those wine barrels? Are they still in there?"

Eriana shook her head. "No, they have been removed, indeed, the two which still held wine presently sit behind the kitchen tent. The others, still deemed serviceable, will be taken back to Bibek to be cleaned out and used again."

"The wine in them was drinkable, then? I was not sure it would be."

"Aye, it has been served the last few nights at table. One of the barrels was of red, the other white. Did you not know?"

"I have been busy trying to understand patients who have traveled a long distance to be here, Eriana." Ursula stared at the magically empty plate. "Are there any more rolls?"

* * *

Stine grinned at Ursula. «I didn't think I'd be traveling with you, Mistress!»

«We have plenty of room and your leg definitely qualifies you as someone who should be here, Stine. Here, let me help you out of that sling.»

With Ursula's help Stine limped free of the simple Bosun's Chair used to lower most of the injured into the hold. Ursula looked up, saw that she was being observed, and waved her arm in a circle to let the hoist operator know that it was safe for him to raise the chair for someone else.

Stine looked with interest at the surroundings.

«What is this flooring? It looks familiar.»

«It is some of the walkway that the Zebrins installed between the tents,» Ursula explained. «It works perfectly in here. Do you want a bed to lie on or would you prefer a chair? I apologize that the view isn't very interesting.»

«Yah. Like being in pit. On the Visund I could see in every direction even when lying down.» Stine considered, then added, «Ah, when lying on cargo, that is. If I was, ah, recovering from party then I'd be down between the benches, but I wouldn't be interested in the view by then. Are all river craft like this?»

«Only if you are cargo, Stine. This is the hold, remember. Though you would not see much more if you were rowing one of those Yodan galleys, nor that Zebrin monster.»

«Of course, Mistress. I should be able to manage with a chair, I think.»

She turned. "A chair for Stine, please."

Karan picked a folding chair from a stack in one corner and brought it to Ursula and Stine.

«You'll have to find somewhere else to sit,» she warned, «since this is where we are receiving new occupants.»

«Yah, Mistress. Over there, I think.»

«How is your leg now? I'm sorry, the other patients have taken my time and it has been several days since I last looked at it.»

«Your own quick work saved my leg that day, Mistress. If I had still been in Jotlheim I would probably have needed a crutch or stick to move around by now but I can walk, with just a limp, thanks to you. Can I be of some help? I can walk, move about, just not so fast or steady.»

«We have four healers down here so we don't need help of that kind, but thank you for the thought, Stine. Our passengers might need help with drinks and such, though, as the voyage progresses.»

Hashim looked down through the unfinished gap in the awning. "Director? If you could join me on deck for a moment, please?"

"Of course, Captain." She rolled her eyes. "Come on, Tyra. We will be the only two women on the Dasher today and we should not become separated."

Ursula nodded to Stine and Karan, then moved to the hull and began to climb the iron rungs hammered into one of the ribs of the barge. Willing hands helped her and Tyra over the lip and onto the deck just in front of the cabin. Hashim was waiting for Ursula, resplendent in correctly-colored tee shirt and cargo shorts with four bars on each shoulder.

"I have two questions, Director. I wanted to ask how many more you could accommodate down there," he explained. "The Commodore says they can take the rest but it will make Zebrin's Tusk much harder to handle. If you can take even a few more it will ease his situation."

"Yes, that thing wasn't designed as a transport, was it?" She thought, looking down into the hold. "We could take maybe eight walking, ten if we have to," she decided. "I would not want too many more than that for a first voyage, Hashim. All we need is a wave to rock us and there could be beds and chairs sliding everywhere down there."

"With the river so low I doubt we will find many waves, Director, but you are of course correct. All we need is a thunderstorm while traveling that short distance... I assume that normally, like our ferries, everything would be fixed to the deck?"

"Yes, or be tied down some other way."

"As you say, Director. By your leave."

Hashim turned and held up his hands with the thumbs folded onto his palms, showing eight fingers. Somebody on the ground shouted, "Thank you, Captain!" and marched off. Ursula noticed Semma come to the boarding gangway and begin to climb. When she reached the top she climbed onto the deck and approached Ursula and Hashim.

"Director," she began, "while I was repacking my chests for the voyage I discovered this wedged into one of my boots. I am not certain how it came there but I do remember one or two occasions when we have had to depart in haste and our things may have become mixed together. Might it belong to you?"

This was a small wooden cylinder with a lanyard at one end which Ursula recognized immediately.

"Yes, it is! Thank you, Semma, for finding it again. It is a farb I was gifted by one of the artisans of Joth. I did think about it once or twice but we have been so busy that it has been mostly out of my mind."

Semma handed over the cylinder, asking, "Do you play that, Director? I did not know that you had learned such arts."

Ursula put the cylinder into her left cargo pocket, the end sticking out. "I did learn such arts when I was young, Semma, and this is similar to an instrument from my homeland. I was given it as a gift before we left Joth but have had no chance to do more than try a few scales."

Semma frowned at the odd word choice but said nothing more. They were all busy preparing to depart and if Ursula wanted to tell them more it could wait for a quieter moment.

"The First Director asks, if she may know how close you are to sailing, Director."

Ursula turned to Hashim who replied, "We await some eight or so more passengers, Guardswoman, and then we will be ready to move out at the First Director's command." He hesitated then added, "If you may tell her that the new sail and boom which has been provided is not rigged the way the original would have been. This may make us slow to get under way until the lads and myself have understood how to best make use of it."

Semma came to attention. "I will inform her, Captain." She thumped her chest, turned and went swiftly down the gangway.

"A problem with the rigging, Captain?"

Hashim waved a dismissive hand. "That was the other thing I wanted to ask you, Director. Just as most barges are but variations of the same design, so the sail arrangement may vary. This boom, sail and rigging has probably been lying in a boatyard in Bibek for some time until someone had the need of it. It is not rigged the way Master Yussuf's sails would be, but the differences appear to be minor and we should soon learn them."

He frowned. "Director, I was not present when the boom was attached and raised. I have some doubts about the arrangement at the masthead, which as you can readily see supports the entire boom and sail. Do you see those blocks just below, the two lines of them?"

Ursula looked up, shading her eyes. A single massive pulley, secured to the masthead, had a heavy rope reaching down to the deck. This was obviously the means by which the whole boom was lifted and lowered. The other end of this rope was split in two with a smaller pulley at each end. From there, ropes over each pulley supported two more pulleys, which in turn led more ropes down to various points along the boom. "Oh, yes, I can see them."

"One of them is very stiff, Director. If I may borrow Tyra once we get out onto the river to go up and inspect it. It may be nothing, perhaps just a poor splice in a line causing a blockage, but it may be something she can ease without us having to lower the whole boom to fix at deck level, which would of course mean anchoring and delay."

"I suppose so, Captain. She is used to this way of life, but she may not be so familiar with the rigging of these barges."

"Your caution is noted, Director. I would not expose so valuable a member of our company to any danger if I could possibly do otherwise, you may be sure that she and I will consider the best way to investigate the problem."

"I'm sure that she'll - Look, here come the rest of our passengers."

Eight men filed slowly up the gangway, the first being Benekar, to stand in line in front of Ursula.

"Greetings, Mistress," he said with a smile. "Or should I be naming you Director now?"

"With all these troops from Faral and Zebrin around I have had to accept my title, Benekar, so Director it is. I still get called any number of other things by people who forget."

"I am relieved I do not have your problem, Director. Where do you want us?"

Ursula pointed at the gap in the awning. "Down in the hold, please. As you can see, there is no room for many people to stand up on deck."

"What's this for?" He pointed to the canvas-and-lath construction, which overhung the hold on all four sides.

"Many of those below are our injured or otherwise unable to walk," she explained. "This was thought to be the best way of transporting them, but we have to keep the sun off while letting the air circulate. There is plenty of room down there and we have some of the Zebrins' folding chairs for you all to sit on."

"Right. We climb down those rungs?"

"Yes, unless any of you think you could not manage to go down that way. We can use the hoist instead."

Benekar looked doubtful. "I think I might be able to climb down, Director, but I'm not so sure about climbing up again." He turned, indicating the men behind him. "We are much improved since you found us, Director, but most of us are still very weak." He turned to face the other men. "We have to go down into the hold, lads. They will use the hoist to get us down there."

There was a muttering from the men but that was all. Ursula turned to the crewman who was running the hoist.

"Lower these down, please, and that should be all. Once they are down the Zebrins can come and finish off the awning."

"As you command, Director."

Ursula and Tyra moved out of the way while the men were lowered down into the hold. After that the hoist was stowed and four Zebrins came and laced down the last corner of the awning. It was still possible to climb down using the rungs, but it would require some wriggling at deck level.

Ursula looked at Hashim. "I suppose you want us out of the way while you get going."

Hashim was apologetic. "If you please, Director. With the awning restricting the deck space it will be hard enough getting under way without extra bodies on deck. If you may wait below, I will call when I would want Tyra's services."

"I'll leave you to it. There are probably things I need to look at with some of our passengers anyway."

Tyra led the way below and Ursula took stock of the situation as she descended. The 'patients' had been placed at the rear of the hold, away from the area where the hoist had operated. Their beds used about half the available floor space. The remaining passengers, including some walking wounded like Stine, were scattered over the forward end of the hold. Some crates and barrels had been placed right at the front and some of the newcomers were examining these.

"Leave those alone, please," she called out as she walked over. "They are water and some lunch food for the journey today. I don't want you to start eating and drinking what is intended for everyone, particularly as it will probably get very hot later on and you'll need the water."

"As you say, Director." Benekar turned to the others. "Come on, lads, settle down. It's going to be a long pull and we don't have to do any of it. Pity we can't see out but one part of the Sirrel looks much like another, don't it? Bring those chairs over here, we'll make a circle and talk."

Stine was of course in Norse uniform and this was noticed as he brought his chair to join the circle.

"You're one of Her Highness's men, aren't you?" Benekar asked. "How is it you are down here, then?"

"Yah. Took crossbow bolt in leg, see?"

"And you're still able to walk? Maker! I suppose the Director fixed you up?"

"Is true. Excuse, I understand you but words not so easy to say."

"We get that, don't we, lads? Crossbow bolt, eh? Was that fighting the pirates? I know they used crossbows."

"No. Got this in Faralan, was uprising we stopped."

"Faralan! Uprising? Who was fighting who over there? I thought they was all happy now the Yodans had gone home."

Stine looked at Ursula, who nodded back. "If you think you can tell them, Stine, then carry on. If you run out of words then ask me or Karan to help, we were both there."

Stine began telling them the tale, from his perspective, from the time the Visund and the Green Ptuvil had docked in Faralan. During this recital, with a little help from Ursula and Karan, she felt the barge move and then heard unmistakeable signs that they were being eased through the channel and out into the river. Soon Hashim's head poked through the gap between awning and hold side.

"Director! If you and your assistant could join us on deck."

Ursula and Tyra excused themselves and climbed out of the hold, using the rungs nearest to where Hashim had been. They saw as they squirmed onto the deck that the Downwind Dasher was under way, with the Visund visible behind and the Green Ptuvil presumably somewhere behind the longship. Facing them was Toshi, freshly attired in Marine green tee shirt and cargo pants and with three bars on his epaulets. He wore a boater and had a normal-looking sword clipped to his belt.

"Toshi! I didn't expect to see you here, especially dressed like that."

The Kittrin rapped his left breast with his right fist. "As you say, Director. Admiral Lars says, if I am to be part of his company then I should wear the uniform - which, if I may add, I find most comfortable. I am on board because the First Director wanted you and your assistant to have the best protection available."

She raised an eyebrow. "And the three bars?"

"Are necessary to show troops that I have ability as an instructor," was the reply. "I know that I have much to learn from the red-hairs but I will offer all I know in return."

Ursula nodded. "I have no doubt that you will do so, Toshi." Her eyes moved to Hashim, standing behind Toshi. "Captain?"

"Director. If I may explain to Tyra what will be needed above."

"Of course. Tyra?"

Tyra moved around the others and Hashim spent some time giving her instructions as to what he thought had happened and what could be done about it.

"Do you think you can do that for me?" he finished. "Toshi says that if you feel that you would rather not, he would attempt it instead, but he has never had to deal with any rig that looks like these that the Sirrel barges prefer."

Tyra shaded her eyes, looking at the profusion of lines and blocks above the boom and which supported it from the top of the mast.

"Captain, I have climbed the rigging of the Visund with no trouble but as I told you before this arrangement is new to me. However, what you ask sounds simple enough. You mentioned a reliever rope?"

"Aye, I did."

Hashim moved across to the narrow space between the back lip of the hold and the front of the cabin, where the remnants of coils of rope that had been used to create the rigging had been placed. He measured off a double arms-width and then the same again, making about four strides. He cut this off with his knife and handed the length to Tyra. She doubled the rope and wound it around her waist before tucking the ends in to secure them. In moments she was pulling herself up the stays to the top of the mast.

Toshi whistled with appreciation. "She is good at this, isn't she?"

Ursula explained her background as Tyra worked her way over to the main block.

"Ah." He sounded disappointed. "So it would not be easy for her to teach me what she does."

"Maybe not, since most of it must be childhood instinct. But Lars told me that you did much the same with the lookout post by the channel."

"True, Director, but my methods were taught me by our family Master of such arts." He looked thoughtful. "Mmm. Maybe I have a conversation with Lars. There are useful things each of us can learn here."

"You have my approval to do so, Toshi."

Tyra examined the topmost block and then used her whistle to indicate that she could find little wrong with it. After an acknowledging whistle from Hashim she moved to the next row and investigated those. The first seemed fine but there was obviously a problem with the second one. Tyra whistled down and Hashim called the crew to haul certain lines; this had the effect of slackening off the one Tyra was interested in.

She unwound the rope she had taken up and made a knot at the slack side of the pulley, securing the rest above. Another whistle allowed the other side of the pulley rope to slacken, whereby Tyra secured that line with the other end of her rope. She then appeared to wrestle with the loop going over the pulley before giving up and whistling down to Hashim. He called her down to the deck.

Because of where she was Tyra decided it would be safer to descend using the stays on the other side of the mast, which would keep her away from the canvas of the huge sail. She reached the deck and started sternwards, just as a crew member walked forwards along the same side of the barge.

"What's that fool doing?" muttered Hashim. "He knows there is no room to pass!"

Tyra noticed this when she was about a quarter of the way along the deck on that side. Seeing the man come towards her she began to back up to reach the area around the base of the mast, where the two could safely pass. The crewman appeared to walk faster, possibly to shorten the time Tyra would have to wait, but as he reached the mast area it became obvious that he had other ideas.

Several of the masthead ropes were secured at the base of the mast and the man reached out for one, his arm not by chance blocking Tyra's route. She glanced around, looking for alternatives, but one side was limited by the overhang of the awning and the lip of the forward hold made the other side too awkward to squeeze past unless she -

She looked up at the tangle of lines and prepared to jump but his free hand grabbed her arm. Tyra immediately ducked under his arm and turned, twisting herself out of his grip. As the two turned Ursula, Toshi and Hashim could see the smile on the man's face.

"Fool!" Hashim muttered. "He'll be for it when we reach Bibek!"

"If he gets that far," Ursula responded. Hashim turned to her, eyebrows raised. She explained, "She knows a trick or two. Just watch, Captain."

The man let go of the rope and turned to face her fully, his arms reaching out. He said something but it was lost to the watchers in the sigh of the wind and the wash of the bow wave. Tyra stepped inside his arms, grasped his tunic with both hands, turned and bent. The man went flying with a sudden shriek - straight over the side and into the Sirrel.

Whistles immediately sounded from both the Dasher and the Visund, where the bow lookouts had seen the man go flying. They altered course slightly and as he came past the hull Bennet leaned over, grabbed one flailing arm and pulled the man bodily from the waters, dumping him unceremoniously into the hull.

Hashim shouted, "Ease the sheets!" to the remaining crewmen and, as the canvas began to slacken the Dasher lost speed and allowed the Visund to come up on her quarter. Eriana climbed onto the hull, steadying herself with a hand around a stay.

"What happened?" she called. "Do you want him back?"

Hashim called over, "He made a pass at Tyra, Director. You can keep him - and don't let him vanish when we get to Bibek."

She scowled. "As you wish, Captain. He has questions to answer there, I deem. What was Tyra doing up the top of the mast?"

"Bad rigging. We have basically a frozen block and no spares. We will do what we can. If we may proceed?"

"Aye, Captain. Talk again at Bibek."

Hashim turned and called to the crew, "Tighten those lines! I have heard enough."

As the barge regained its former speed Ursula asked, "I thought you knew all your crew."

Hashim's face showed frustration. "I wish it were so, Director. We are all new to this barge and to each other, expecting only to sail this one leg to Bibek together. I only met most this morning at breakfast. Two are Zebrins and appear to know what they are doing, three are Farals and told me they were experienced barge men. We also have Ormund on the tiller, Toshi here as extra muscle when needed, he does not know how to sail such a barge as this - oh, and Adin in the galley. At least I can depend on our own men."

"So, who was he, Zebrin or Faral?"

"That man was one of the Farals. The Zebrins are from the Tusk so are professional crew, but they both have previous barge experience. The Farals - I know little about them, not even where they came from."

Tyra had by now made her way along the side and joined Hashim, Ursula and Toshi. She curtseyed to Hashim.

"Captain, I must apologise for what I did. I had to fend him off but did not intend him to go over the side."

"No need to curtsey to me, Tyra. I am no noble, merely a barge captain. We all saw what happened, I have no doubt the man had never seen a young woman as crew on a barge before and thought to have some fun. What you did was well wrought and should have given the other crew members some pause."

Tyra blushed. "Thank you, Captain."

"Now to important matters. You found the problem?"

"Aye, Captain. The pulley is the wrong size for that block."

"Wrong size?" Hashim squinted up. "It looks about right from here."

"It is too narrow, Captain. The rope has slid down one side of it and become solidly jammed. Even if you lower the boom to the deck you might not be able to clear it."

Hashim smiled at Tyra. "How would you like to become a member of my crew? You have made more progress on that pulley than the rest of them have since it was installed!"

"By your leave, Captain, I doubt my Mistress would accept your offer. My father may be familiar with the waters of the Sirrel but I know little about the handling of such a barge as this."

"Just showing my appreciation, Tyra." Hashim's face screwed up as he contemplated sailing with a jammed block. "Thank you for your attempt at clearing the block, I doubt any of the men could have done it so easily. Now I have to decide how to work around it."

Ursula asked, "What is the problem, Captain? In simple terms."

"Those blocks are used to adjust the sideways position of the boom," Hashim explained. "Depending on the wind direction and how the cargo is stowed it can make a big difference to the handling. Fortunately we are lightly loaded so I should be able to compensate for having the boom fixed where it is. Look - by your leave, the river trends to the right now, so the sail needs to be moved around a little more."

He called out some commands to the crew and the boom was rotated on the mast so that it was nearly for-and-aft. Ursula saw that this made the sail scoop the wind and funnel it out the left side, sternwards, moving the Dasher smartly along despite the fact that the wind was now from their right beam.

"Excuse me, Director, I had better go and tell Ormund about the change of course."

Hashim rapped his chest with his right fist and walked off around the cabin to the stern.

Ursula looked at Tyra. "Feeling all right?"

"Yes, Mistress, thank you. I have already had to put up with amorous hands at the Duke's Mansion in Joth so I am always aware that something like that could happen. Of course, I now have the skills to deal more effectively with such unwanted advances."

"And I am pleased that you could, Tyra. Let's go below, get out of everybody's way."

"Except the passengers, Mistress."

"As you say. We'll deal with anything like that when it happens."

The two climbed down the rungs and were met by an anxious-looking Karan and Netheran.

"Something has happened, Director," Netheran said. "We heard the shouting."

"Yes," Ursula replied. "Captain Hashim asked Tyra to perform a special task for him that only she could do. It involved climbing to the top of the mast and inspecting the rigging. When she came down, she was cornered by one of the temporary crew we have and it looked like he wanted to do something... personal and perhaps amorous. She threw him in the Sirrel."

There was dead silence in the hold as everyone listened to this blunt retelling.

"Maker! Did he get picked up, Director?"

"He did, by the Visund which is just behind us. Both the First Director and Captain Hashim are very angry with his conduct, which will be dealt with when we reach Bibek. Just because Tyra is female is no reason to treat her any different than any other member of the crew. Do I make myself understood?"

There were many mutterings of, "Aye, Director."

Netheran asked, "What is that you have sticking out of your pocket, Director? Is it one of those seeing devices?"

Puzzled as to what Netheran was referring to, Ursula patted herself down, discovering the tube with the farb in it which she had already forgotten. She pulled it out.

"Oh, this? It seems that some of our belongings had gotten mixed up. This is a farb I was given as a gift when we left Joth."

"A farb! Director, do you play it?"

"I learned to play several instruments when I was a child, before I decided to become a healer. This is similar to one of those but not exactly the same." She opened the tube and pulled out the instrument. "I may be able to play it but it will take me some time to become familiar with it."

"We have some bells before we reach Bibek," the Faral healer said. "If you would consent to try your farb now, Director."

"It is something that I would prefer to do in private before I would think of giving a public performance," Ursula said. She looked at the eager faces around her and relented. "Maybe, then. I will warn you, it may not sound much like music to begin with."

Somebody pulled out chairs for her and Tyra. She sat down and examined the farb closely. She arranged her fingers, put the mouthpiece into her mouth and blew. To avoid being distracted by the onlookers she closed her eyes, lifting one finger after the other to discover what kind of scale the instrument could deliver.

To her surprise it was straightforward, producing a pure tone that varied in a regular way. The fingering was slightly different, one hole being covered by a left finger instead of a right. One or two of the tones sounded slightly flat, as much as she could determine over the various sounds the timbers, rigging and sails of the barge made.

Still, it is better than I could have hoped for. Now all I have to do is to remember some tunes...

A simple rendition of a folk tune reminded her forcibly of her improved memory. She tried something different and was amazed to discover just how much she had remembered. Whole sheets of music floated into view from somewhere deep in her brain, visual images she could not remember having on Earth.

It may be that consorting with dranakhs has improved the visual side of my memory. I wonder what other surprises are lurking inside my head?

The odd fingering confused her muscle memory for a short while but that was soon adapted to as she tried one tune after another. Realizing that she could, actually, play this alien instrument she -

Wait! Perhaps this is not the best time or place to be experimenting? I have a whole hold full of men who need to be taken to -

She opened her eyes, to find that everyone was staring at her with amazement, some with jaws well and truly dropped.

"I must apologize. I was only handed this instrument today and have never played it before. It has been many years since I last played any instrument, there is a certain amount of practise and experimentation I must do before I would even consider playing it before others."

Sarrik's eyebrows shot up. "Director, you have never played it before? How is this possible?"

She considered her reply carefully. "One of my patients in Joth was a turner who makes these things. I was interested and he let me try some of his creations. Just before we departed Joth, he gifted this to me," she waved the farb, "but it got packed into our chests and somewhere along the river it went astray. Today is the first day I have seen it again since the maker handed it to me."

There was a muttering among the men. Someone said, "Respect, Director, if you can take a strange instrument and play it like that!" There were mutterings of agreement.

She stood up and held up her free hand. "All right, settle down. We have been on the river now for maybe a bell or so. Sarrik, if you would go on deck and find out if pel and any snacks are available."

"Of course, Director."

Ursula put the farb into its case and handed it to Tyra.

"Where are our chests? On the Visund?"

"They are in the large cabin behind us, Director. If you wish me to put this into your chest it would mean -"

Ursula sighed. "That we would both have to go. I had forgotten that. Just find somewhere safe to put it, please. It would easily fall out of these cargo pockets, I am lucky it has not already done so while we were climbing in and out of the hold."

"I'll put it in the bandage bag, Director."

"Thank you, Tyra." Her eyes surveyed the men in the hold, most of whom were still watching her with unexpected expressions. "I think I had better go and speak to Ketko. We have barely said a word since he was loaded and I doubt he will have experienced anything like this before."

Ketko had been one of the first to be moved from the 'Tent of the Sick' to the barge so had ended up in one corner of the hold. Ursula made her way over to him and then realized there was nowhere for her to sit. Being practical, she simply made herself comfortable on the floor. Tyra joined her moments later, standing out of the way against the boards at the rear of the hold.

"Honored Mother! You should not sit on the floor like that! It is unbecoming."

She waved a hand. "If I had realized I would have brought a chair with me. It does not matter, I am comfortable enough down here. How are you feeling? This must be unusual for you."

He snorted. "Honored Mother, everything in this world is unusual for me! But I have been in the hold of a barge before, when we came from Benmouth to Bibek. Some of the cargo shifted and we had to go into the hold and use more ropes to stop it moving. Why did we leave that place? Where are we going?"

"Back to Bibek, for the time being. Hamalbek, where we started from, is being completely cleared out before the season of rain arrives, which will be in two weeks or so. I am told that the Margrave has arranged a whole hostel for those of you who are sick and for some of the others who were prisoners of the pirates. I still need to know how you are feeling. Sometimes, on the water, not being able to see outside can make you feel - queasy."

This last word was translated into a short phrase that involved nausea and vomiting.

"I thought it was the breakfast I ate before they moved us, but I can understand what you mean now."

"Oh. Do you need me to bring you something to be sick into?"

"Oh, no, Honored Mother, the feeling is very slight. I have no desire to see my breakfast again today." Ketko considered. "As for the rest, I tried some warm pel this morning, and, as you can see, I have not yet been poisoned. What a strange thing! Thinking about why we of the Great Plain thought that hot water might be poisonous, I wonder now if it was something told long ago about one hot spring and the story got changed until all hot springs became deadly and then changed again so that all hot water became poisonous. What do you think?"

Ursula nodded. "That is very good reasoning, Ketko, and probably correct. It is easy enough for a story to get changed as it moves from place to place until it becomes unrecognizable."

"Reasoning is my job, Honored Mother," he replied simply. "Although I was said to be very good at what I did, you can see that I am too young to have much experience. Of course, on this new world I doubt that I can do what I did before so I must seek to find a different way to provide for myself. Work on the barges was interesting but," he managed a weak shrug, "I am sure that I can do better, if only I knew where to begin."

"What exactly did you do before? I am not sure I understood what you said in the tent, you were still very ill then."

"I was a Thinker, someone who reasons out how the world works and how to make use of the rules we discover. Is it not so in this place?"

"A Thinker. It is possible that you might be something like a scientist, or maybe what the people of Palarand name a Questor. Yes, they have them here, and you might find a place in the local community of them. What did you think about? What was your specialty?"

"Oh, I was instructed to investigate the various surfaces and shapes of our world..." His voice tailed off, pensive. "Do they have the same here? Of course, Honored Mother, you cannot answer that question since you have never been to the Great Plain. Where was I? Oh, yes, shapes, like triangles, circles, squares, cubes, spheres and so on."

"Oh! You are speaking of Geometry. Yes, we know that here - although, of course, I have been here about the same length of time that you have so I do not know how far their knowledge reaches. You can tell by the water craft you have seen and the buildings in the cities and towns that they know how to use much of that knowledge, but what they know formally I could not tell you."

"Interesting. It sounds as if I can make myself useful in this new world, then."

"Hah. If you are like me or the other travelers from other worlds, you may make yourself very useful and, perhaps, in ways that you could not have imagined. The other traveler I told you about was a good cook on Earth but here on Anmar he has completely changed the way his country fights wars."

"I have wondered about that, Honored Mother. But what is a 'country'? I have heard the word used several times before but do not understand what it is."

"Let me think about this. On the Great Plain you told me there are seven Hordes, is that right?"

"Yes, Honored Mother. Each has settled the land either side of one of the seven rivers."

"So what happens when the lands of, say, your Horde approach the lands of the Horde to either side?"

"Our lands touch in only a few places, Honored Mother, since much of what lies between the rivers is barren. Where our lands do touch then the Great Mothers of each Horde come and agree a line which divides where we may call our own. People from either side may cross but no land on the other side may be taken and planted."

"I see. So a country here would be about the same as the land one of your Hordes occupies. The borders are agreed between the rulers of each side, just as your Great Mothers do, but very often part of the border is the Sirrel. I do not know the exact rules, perhaps someone like Lord Kalmenar would be better be able to tell you."

"Lord... Kalmenar?"

"He is an assistant to Her Highness and advises her on legal matters. If there are special rules for borders then he would probably know them."

Ketko nodded thoughtfully. "I understand, Honored Mother."

The Downwind Dasher bucked suddenly, the motion being accompanied by shouts from above. The chairs and beds did slide, but because the boarding had been laid on flattened sacks of grain, it was not entirely uniform and the imperfections stopped anything sliding too far.

Ursula stood rapidly. "It looks like we might have to go on deck," she told Ketko. "Do you need anything at the moment?"

"Not to sink, Honored Mother, that is all."

She gave him a small smile. "I'll see what I can arrange." She turned to Tyra. "Looks like they might need us - or more likely you - above. Coming?"

"Of course, Director."

The two emerged from a corner of the hold nearest the mast. Above them, the red triangular sail bellied out in the wind, but at the base of the mast two men hauled on a rope. They noticed Tyra and one looked distinctly concerned but the other, identifiable as a Zebrin despite his civilian attire, spoke to him and calmed the man. Ursula carefully walked the short distance to them.

"What just happened? Do you need any assistance?"

"The wash from another barge going downstream, Director. There is no harm but we must needs alter course a little," the Zebrin replied. His eyes flicked between Ursula and Tyra. "There is no help you could give either of us, Director," he gave another heave on the rope and the boom and sail shifted round slightly, "but you had best ask the Captain what help you might give."

Ursula sighed internally. He doesn't think we can be any use here. He probably thinks Tyra and I should be in the galley making pel for everyone! Women's jobs, again. It is going to take some time to change attitudes.

Hashim was waiting at his usual position just in front of the right side of the cabin.

"Director, we travel in busy waters, it seems. Everyone desires to complete their voyage before Harvest Festival and the Rains that follow. If I may ask to borrow Tyra as a lookout, I know that she has done such on the Visund, though the boom above is a different matter."

Ursula looked at Tyra. They exchanged glances and then both looked up at the boom, now further around than it had been moments before.

"What do you think? You could be up there a while."

"It looks both easier and more difficult," Tyra replied. "Easier because this mast is more sturdy and easier to hold and the boom is also wide enough to stand on. The difficulty is the slope of the boom. That might become tiring after a while, especially if the boom keeps moving position." Her gaze narrowed. "Oh! Look at the top of the mast! I could rig..."

Her gaze dropped to meet Hashim's. "Captain, if I may borrow a length of rope, as I did before, I could rig a seat for myself above the boom. Would this be acceptable?"

His eyes widened. "Of course you may! Why did I not think of such an idea myself? How much shall you need? And will you want a plank to make your seat more comfortable?"

"A... plank?"

"Aye! We have such two planks, ready with a hole in each corner, for use when we must needs go over the side to scrape or paint, also used when we attend the mast. I saw two when I checked the equipment the Zebrins put in the foaksul. We used one such earlier today to lower the patients down into the hold."

"I am a fisherman's daughter, Captain. I have seen such seats being used on larger craft but I do not know of such arts. If you will show me how such a plank is rigged, I would like to take one aloft."

"Done! By your leave, Director?"

"Yes, of course. She has been up there before, she is the best person to do it."

A plank was found and rope knotted in the appropriate way. It would be more difficult for Tyra to climb the rigging encumbered not only by the rope and plank but also because she carried a telescope to aid her observations.

"Standard ship signals, Captain?"

"Of course, Tyra. Thank you for doing this, I will find some way to reward you when we arrive."

Tyra made as much of a salute as she could and then headed for the stays. As she did Adin came out of the cabin accompanied by Sarrik.

"Captain, Director. I have begun brewing pel for our guests below," the little cook began. "The question I have is, how do we get it down to them?"

After struggling with baulky rigging, the Downwind Dasher arrives at Bibek with the other vessels. Margrave Simbran is waiting there to give the visitors a proper welcome.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

92 - Arrival At Bibek

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2024 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The barge lurched again, this time accompanied by shouts from above. The commotion was enough to waken Ursula and Tyra from their afternoon naps, both stretched out on spare camp beds in the hold of the Downwind Dasher among all the other occupants.

"What's happening? More traffic?" she asked, half awake.

Toshi had come down to the hold to act as chaperone-cum-sentry while the two women dozed. Ursula knew that she and Tyra would be safe with him given the Kittrin's inherent sense of duty. His presence was probably unnecessary since none of her patients were likely to attempt anything unseemly but there were unwritten customs to be followed. He answered now.

"Change of course, Director. See?" He gestured at the canvas awning above them, where the shadows of the mast, sail and rigging could be seen slowly moving as the barge changed direction.

Tyra was the one who noticed the discrepancy. "Mistress, should we not be turning to the right? That is not the way we are going."

Ursula looked at Toshi, who shrugged. "Nothing was said in my hearing, Director. Captain Hashim intends to make for Bibek, that is all I know, but I also know that sometimes, when on the water, it is necessary to take a longer route to reach one's destination."

"Thank you, Toshi, that is probably the answer." She yawned, stretched and sat up, feeling the different motion as the barge angled across the current, going... somewhere. "Perhaps we had better go on deck and find out what is going on."

"Hai."

He let the two women climb the rungs first before following them up and squirming out from under the awning. Ursula stood looking at the perfectly circular hole in the canvas near where they had emerged.

"I am amazed that there has been no fraying yet," she remarked.

"It will fray after a few days," he replied. "The canvas is stretched taut and properly tensioned, so the forces are balanced. Only careless use will cause it to fray, Director." He looked up at the sail, uncharacteristically flapping above them. "If it had been a hole in the sail it would not have worked, since the stresses there change all the time."

She stared at him. "Balanced? Stresses? Where did you learn those concepts?"

"As a Prince of my house, you could say, I was made to spend time with each of the trades that kept Dithereen prosperous so that, should I succeed my father, I would be fully informed. A sailmaker showed me this useful idea for making holes in decorative screens. Until today I had not thought it could have any practical use, it seems I was mistaken."

"And you would leave the hole just like that? With a raw edge?"

Toshi shook his head. "No, Director, unless it was fairly small, say no more than hand-sized. Normally the women of the island would come and bind the edge with decorative tapestry. We have - had - many screens made this way, with holes high up and low down to provide modesty but to allow cooling air to flow through the chambers of the palace."

"But this is not a decorative screen, you made it so that we could lower the pel into the hold."

Toshi frowned. "Was that not what was required, Director? If so you may have my -"

Ursula waved a hand. "No, no, it was exactly the right thing to do and you have my thanks for doing it. The alternative would have been to unlace a corner of the awning and that would have taken time. You knew what to do and you did it."

Toshi bowed. "Thank you, Director."

Hashim joined them. "Director, you have no doubt noticed that we no longer sail upstream."

"Yes, Captain. I assume the situation is the reverse to that when we left Zebrin City and had to go downstream before we could cut across to come upstream?"

He nodded. "In a way, that is so, Director, but normally I would have expected to be able to get into Bibek without having to do that, I have done so several times in the past. Our problem is the blocks above which adjust the boom position. I must apologize to both you and to Tyra, I was remiss, I asked Tyra to come down once she had found the jammed block. It did not occur to me then that another of the blocks would jam later. I should have waited until she had inspected all of them."

Everybody automatically looked up and a slack line showed where one of the lowest-level blocks had also jammed.

"What does that prevent you doing, Captain?"

"Director, because our course was previously north-west you saw that the sail was nearly fore-and-aft, giving us a good speed as the wind was deflected," Hashim explained. "To enter the Faral river means that we must needs haul the boom around as our direction changes. Because I cannot shift the boom along, to do so would cause us to list dangerously and possibly make us unable to navigate."

"Ah. Because the weight on each side would be unbalanced."

"You have it, Director. I can go downwind, that is what I intend to do, and then we can cross back over and let the current bring us to Bibek."

"Won't you have the same problem when we reach Bibek?"

Hashim smiled. "No, Director, because we will approach it from the other direction and that gives us different options."

Ursula nodded. "You know what you are doing, Captain," adding, "more than I do, anyway! Carry on."

"Thank you, Director. If I may have the use of Toshi, we will need all hands for these maneuvers."

"Do you want Tyra as well? We have been in the hold most of the day, it will make a change to stay on deck until we arrive."

Hashim looked surprised and then grateful. "Thank you, Director, she will be most useful. But there will be no need for any further mast-climbing, I deem." He looked astern and then added, "I must needs speak with Her Highness, Director, about the change of plan. It would only be proper for her own ship to arrive first, she is the most important of all of us."

He issued instructions to adjust the sail and then walked down to the stern. The sail was reefed so that the Visund could come up to the Dasher's stern. A short conversation caused Eriana jump from ship to barge, where Hashim explained the problem and his solution. She nodded, said a few words and jumped back, whereupon the Visund backed off and then veered away towards the Faral shore.

Ursula, having thanked Tyra, walked back towards the stern to meet Hashim.

"I think I'll stay back here out of the way," she told him. "Unless you have other ideas."

"Thank you, Director, this would be the better place for you to stand and view our activities. By your leave?"

"Of course, Hashim."

He nodded to Ursula and then strode forward, calling instructions as he went. She turned and found Ormund, his hands on the tiller, his face one of concentration as he tried to keep the Dasher on course.

«Hard work? You will not be used to this style of steering.»

«Yah, Mistress... Director. But in ways it is easier since I only need to pull from side to side, not hold the oar steady as we need do on Einnland ships.»

«And can you see and hear all right when Captain Hashim asks for a change of course?»

«Usually, Director, but the cabin is in the way so sometimes it is difficult to see what is going on. Fortunately the whistle sounds are clear enough to hear.»

Ursula frowned.

I wonder why they decided to build barges this way? To my way of thinking the cabin ought to be right at the back with the steersman and tiller on top, so that he can see everything clearly.

What do I know? I'm just a junior medic from a landlocked city that was hundreds of kilometers from any sea.

...That had a large and busy river flowing right through the middle of it! But I never imagined I would spend part of my life traveling up and down a similar river on a commercial barge.

...And have somehow become part of a regional Navy, who by definition is going to need numbers of water craft.

Is this what happened to Maralin?

«There are ways...» she began slowly, «to make the steersman's position better. By fixing ropes or chains to the end it should be possible for you to steer it from somewhere else, perhaps even near the bow. But we cannot start modifying someone else's barge, we will have to design our own.»

«Ropes or chains? Yah, Director, I see what you mean. Ah, Director, the Captain wants me to steer a little more right now.»

Ursula stepped back as far as she could. «Carry on, Ormund. I'm just a passenger here.»

He snorted while heaving on the tiller. «More than that, Director!»

The Dasher had by now crossed most of the way to the Zebrin side and Ursula could easily make out the forest of pontoon poles which marked out Zoon. The 'mangrove' vegetation had failed to reach the tip of the Zebrin peninsula revealing a low-lying town set in marshy fields, still too far away to make out any detail.

At one point Hashim had the sails reefed up and the tiller turned sharply to avoid a newly-revealed mudbank in the shallow side of the river. From then on the sail was kept reduced so that they progressed at a slower speed than the wind would have permitted, but with more time to spot obstructions.

Zoon approached and Ursula could see that, as was inevitable, the buildings were set a long way back from the present water level. The slipways for the ferries were incredibly long and gangs were taking advantage of the low river level to do some much needed work on sections which would be submerged for most of the year.

Beside the slipway were two strings of pontoons. Most of the craft tied up were small, implying that there was little commerce to Zoon but mostly the port was sustained by fishing and the ferry.

Poor assumption there. Maybe barges like this one just can't get close enough when the river is this low.

As the Dasher passed by she could see that all three of the ferries were working, which presumably meant increased traffic between Zebrin and Faral.

Of course there would be, given the big change in the political situation.

Hashim joined them once the town had been passed.

"We'll have to cross the river again in a moment," he told both Ursula and Ormund, "and then we'll be sailing back to reach Bibek." He drew a large 'C' in the air with his finger and Ormund nodded. "As well as the steering changes we'll be adjusting the boom and sail while we do it, so beware of lines which might catch you. The sail might end up over your head."

"Yah, Captain," Ormund answered. "Afterwards, straight run to Bibek?"

Hashim nodded. "That is what I plan, yes. By then we should have picked up enough speed from the current to run us straight into Master Yussuf's wharf, but," he held up a warning finger, "there may be traffic along the Faral river we'll need to dodge."

"Yah, Captain, understood."

Ursula asked, "Master Yussuf's wharf? I thought we were going to the Royal Dock or somewhere sounding like that."

Hashim smiled. "As did I until it was explained, Director. The two are the same place, a separate enclosed dock on the Sirrel where Master Yussuf has sheltered room for his barges. I believe that his promotion to Minister may have something to do with the change of name."

"Interesting. So we do not need to enter the Faral river."

"As you say, Director."

The river turned sharply south on the upstream side of Zoon which meant the Dasher was now facing almost the opposite way to its previous course. Despite Hashim's reservations this meant that the boom and sail had to be gradually worked round, making the barge tilt alarmingly for a while. Eventually the narrow end of the triangular sail was on Ursula's right and the low end of the boom somewhat close to the roof of the cabin.

Now I know why the steersman has to be down here! I did not know these sails could be moved all the way around like that.

Then Hashim gave the order and the Dasher swung right, directly across the Sirrel, here about a mark and a half wide. As it did so the sail was hauled up to avoid having to shift the boom again. Once they were facing the other direction in the fast downstream current some of the sail was let out, allowing a degree of control over their steering way.

Their progress was such that the marks flew past rapidly until the left-hand bank swung away to form the mouth of the Faral river. At this point they were joined by two Faral cutters under sail, one either side. Hashim waved to them and the steersman in each briefly stood and saluted. Once this happened Hashim made everyone, even Ursula, look out for stray craft which might cross their path, but fortunately there was nothing nearby which could cause trouble.

The current from the Faral meant that Ormund had to fight to keep the Dasher on course, straight across the river mouth towards two white-painted posts on the far side. When they were close enough Ursula could see that the posts, surmounted by beacons, were at the ends of two moles that went some distance into the Sirrel, enclosing a fair-sized protected lagoon.

"In between the walls, Ormund."

"Yah, Captain."

As they passed between the beacons the cutters bore away. Inside the lagoon they were faced with three large boathouses. The leftmost one had half of Zebrin's Tusk sticking out while the rightmost one had the Spirit of Bibek berthed in it. The middle one appeared to be empty. On the right two Faral galleys were moored up against the harbor wall. To Ursula's immediate left was a long, wide pontoon stretching away from them with a crowd of people on it and the Visund freshly berthed, with the Green Ptuvil tying up behind it, taking up most of the remaining space.

"Ormund! Steer for the end of that long pontoon. There is no room for us to berth but we need directions."

Ursula asked, "Can we not tie up against the Green Ptuvil, Captain?"

Hashim grimaced. "Ordinarily I would do that, Director, but, if I might remind you, we would have no means of getting our passengers out and across to the dock. We have a hoist, the Green Ptuvil does not, but if we were to attempt to do it all ourselves we would foul the other barge's rigging."

She nodded. "See? Something else I have learned about barging."

Once out of the currents of the two rivers the Dancer had rapidly lost way and it was barely moving as Ormund nudged the side against the end of the pontoon. Dock hands caught thrown ropes and made fast. Hashim ordered the sail furled but left in place until he knew what to do. With a nod to Ursula, he jumped onto the pontoon and was soon in conversation with several Faral officials.

When he returned he said, "We are to go into the middle boathouse, it seems. All three boathouses have lifting gear, naturally, which can be used to raise our passengers and move them out of the hold. To get to the boathouse a cable must needs be brought by small boat, ah, see that man? He runs around the dock to give the instructions. Apparently this was all arranged once His Grace knew what vessels were coming."

A small boat came out of the boathouse rowed, Ursula saw, by four Farals with a fifth steering. Behind them was trailed a small cable which had wooden floats roughly seized to it every two strides. When it reached the Dancer the steersman tossed the end up to the bow and then untied it from his boat. They moved smartly away and the crewman who had caught the cable walked the end along the length of the barge and secured it at the stern. Ursula wondered what was about to happen.

Of course.

Puffs of white steam came from behind the boathouse and the cable tightened. It was too heavy to come completely out of the water but it did not need to. The Downwind Dancer was slowly rotated, the mooring lines at the bow were released and then the barge was pulled stern first across the lagoon towards the middle boathouse. Seeing what was about to happen, Hashim ordered the boom to be lowered to the deck and the sail properly stowed.

He then turned to Ursula. "They have many men on the capstan, I deem," he muttered. "I have never been pulled in so fast!"

"I doubt they even bother with the capstan these days, Captain," Ursula said. Hashim's head whipped around. "See that steam puffing up behind the boathouse? I suspect they are using a steam engine to pull us in."

"A... steam engine? What is that?"

"Did you not..? Probably not! It is a device designed to save men the use of extreme muscle power. It is filled with water which is then boiled. The steam is trapped and can be used to perform tasks that would require many men to do."

"But... the capstan? It can do such a thing?"

"Captain, with a big enough engine this whole barge could be lifted straight out of the water, crew, passengers and all. We can use steam power to propel barges, in fact almost any water craft, in several different ways. That is why I wanted to keep that stripped galley, to see if we could fit a steam engine inside it."

Hashim's eyes were wide but there was a strong hint of doubt on his face. Ursula pointed into the rapidly approaching boathouse.

"You will see it for yourself, Captain. You do not have to rely on my word alone."

Hashim colored. "Director, you know that I will always rely on your word, I know that you would not tell me any falsehood. By your leave, we are about to arrive."

He strode forward, ordering the crew to be ready with poles to ensure the Dasher did not collide with the sides of the boathouse. By chance there was already a barge berthed to one side, so he changed instructions to ease them to the other side. There were floating pontoons against the walls and men on theirs swiftly took the thrown ropes and made the Dasher fast.

A party of four Zebrins were the first to come aboard. They saluted Hashim and then made their way to stand in front of Ursula at the stern. She recognized two of them as two of the men who had laced the awning onto the framework above the hold before they left Hamalbek.

"Director, we have come to release the awning, that your men may be safely brought ashore."

Ursula gestured. "By all means, gentlemen. I regret that we found it necessary to make a hole near the mast in order to lower pots of hot pel down to our passengers."

"Ah. Something we overlooked, Director. Since this awning will not be used in this way again it should be of little consequence but I thank you for telling me of it. By your leave?"

"Carry on."

Hashim took a little time to oversee their arrival and make sure that all was stowed and secured as it should be before joining Ursula, Tyra and Toshi at the gangway. She led them down onto the pontoon and then up the ramp to the rear of the boathouse and out through the double doors used for loading and unloading freight.

"This place has changed greatly since I was last here," Hashim ruminated. "This boathouse in particular was somewhat run-down, and the other two -" He halted suddenly. "Maker!"

Waiting beyond were two lines of transport. One line consisted of two-wheeled hand-carts and the other of light four-wheeled wagons, the latter each pulled by a frayen. They stood in a large, flat yard that had sturdy walls visible in the near distance. Ursula could see a large building to her left and, to her right, a smaller property that looked more domestic than commercial, separated from the yard by a picket fence and garden. To the far left were two guarded gates, open, beside which stood several carriages pulled by teams of frayen.

"This was not here before," spluttered Hashim. "What -"

A Faral NCO approached and saluted. "I ask your pardon, Masters and Mistresses. You wear strange uniforms and I know not who might be the senior."

Hashim looked at Ursula and received a nod. He turned to the NCO.

"Twick, I am Captain Hashim, presently master of the barge Downwind Dasher. If I may present Director Ursula of the Federation Navy. With her are her companion Armswoman Tyra and her escort Platen Hakatoshi. We have just arrived from Hamalbek, carrying some of those we rescued from the pirates."

The Faral bowed deeply to Ursula. "Be very welcome in Bibek, Director. We have been awaiting your arrival. If I may ask whether your passengers are fit enough to walk very far."

Ursula replied, "Most are unable to walk at all, or walk any distance. I assume that is what these carts are for?"

"Indeed, Director. We are to convey your passengers, and yourselves if desired, to a hostel we have prepared for those who are not fit. If I may ask their numbers?"

She thought. "We have twelve, no thirteen, who cannot walk and also eight who should not walk any distance. Oh, and two healers from here who were also captives. They must be considered unfit and should probably accompany the others."

He bowed. "Thank you, Director. Will your party be joining them at the hostel?"

"I have not been informed where we should be lodged, but to begin with I should go with my patients and Tyra and Toshi will come with me." She gestured at the one person dressed in gray. "Although Captain Hashim was originally captured by the Yodans, he is from Bibek and may have other plans."

Hashim said, "Twick, I must needs stay for a while and make sure the barge is secure. We have crew whose needs must be seen to as well. Like the Director I do not know what has been planned for us." He had a thought. "Oh! The Director and her party have chests and dunnage bags aboard, they will require an extra one of your carts to carry them to the hostel."

The Faral bowed again. "I will see to it, Captain. By your leave, Director, Captain."

Any further exchange was halted by a loud pssssh from behind. The group all turned to discover, under a makeshift roof, a curious and complex device which issued steam from somewhere on top of a large iron cylinder.

"Our steam engine," the Faral said proudly. "Have you yet learned of such amazing devices?"

Three shook their heads while Ursula nodded. "I know of them but this is the first time I have seen one up close."

The man's enthusiasm showed but it warred with his duty. "Director, I must needs issue instructions to the men inside. Briefly, one device, as you can see, was made for each boathouse but we discovered that one could provide for all. We feed it wood and water and it makes steam we can use to haul boats in and out of the boathouses as well as to do any task required inside." His eyes went to the doorway and he asked again, "By your leave?"

"Of course," Ursula replied. The man saluted and hurried inside.

She turned to Hashim. "Twick? Platen? I must learn the Faral ranks properly. Do you know them all?"

"I knew most of them before I was captured, Director, but much may have changed since then." He gestured all around them with a spread hand. "None of this was here when I last attended Master Yussuf for the barge I was to sail on and I have no doubt the military has undergone changes as well."

"Of course. What about that man who has just left?"

"Oh, he was a Twick, Director. I believe, in the order of ranks, he might be what the Forgulanders call a non-commissioned officer, the higher of two such ranks." Hashim thought for a moment. "He might be the same as, perhaps, a Sarjant in Joth, for example. A Platen is, I believe, what is known as a Loytant or Tenant further downstream." He shook his head. "All these different ranks are so confusing! No wonder there is trouble among allies whenever we go up against those of Yod."

"It is a problem," she agreed, "and the Federation might be the way to smooth problems like that out, but it will take time, probably years, to change."

"As you say -"

Tyra interrupted, "Excuse me, Director. Who is that?"

That was a uniformed Faral who had apppeared from around the corner of the boathouse to Ursula's left and was now slowly jogging towards them. She had by now seen enough local uniforms that it was evident that he was one of the higher ranks, probably a Marshal or Under-Marshal. He reached the small group, stopped and inspected each of them carefully.

He noted the four bars on Hashim's shoulders and nodded. Toshi merited nothing more than a raised eyebrow before he switched his attention to Tyra. His glance took in her sword and her trousers, both unusual on women, before his eyes moved to Ursula's epaulets. He straightened and saluted her.

"Ma'am, His Grace requests that you remain here until he and his party join us from where they are attending Her Highness. He does not expect the delay to be more than perhaps a quarter of a bell."

"Thank you, Marshal," she replied, adding, "If the sun remains this hot then we might retreat to the middle boathouse for shade." All four were already wearing their hats. "Will this affect my patients? I would not want them to spend time out here in the sun if it can be avoided."

The man nodded. "His Grace expects your patients and the less able to be transported to their assigned hostel as soon as they are loaded, Ma'am. The carters know where to go." His expression became uncertain. "Was it your intention to join them, Ma'am? I can understand if it was."

"That was what I had thought, yes. Does His Grace have other ideas?"

"Ma'am, His Grace expects that he would offer greetings in his own residence to Her Highness and all her crew, which would certainly include yourself and your staff. I do not believe he had considered your wounded and infirm, though."

"I see. Do you know if our hostel is close to His Grace's residence?"

The Marshal shrugged. "A short walk, that is all, Ma'am. If I may ask, are there any of your patients who would require your immediate attention?"

"No, none. We have two Faral healers with us who were also captives. While they are not properly fit they should attend the patients while we are elsewhere."

He nodded. "Done, Ma'am. If I may go and inform His Grace of the arrangements."

"By all means, Marshal."

The Marshal walked off towards the end of the boathouses and Ursula turned to her companions.

"Let us go over to the boathouse. The sun has moved around enough that we can stand in the shadow and still see everything. You can also take a closer look at that steam engine if you want."

"By your leave, Director," Hashim said, "What I told the Twick is true enough, I should go within and make sure all is as it should be." He looked at Ursula. "I know my rank was only supposed to be for the duration of the voyage but I have not yet been formally relieved of command."

Ursula considered. "I am sure that was not the First Director's intention, Hashim, but if you feel you have to go and supervise then do so. No doubt somebody will come and bring you outside when the Margrave arrives."

He gave a brief bow. "Thank you, Director."

The group moved back out of the hot sun, Hashim angling towards the freight doors. The man standing there called to the engine operators and one pushed a lever forward, causing the device to make noises and wheels begin to turn. Ursula saw that a crude windlass had been constructed from two small cartwheels fixed a foot apart on the main shaft, kept apart by spacers fixed to the spokes. Around this another operator was feeding a cable which came from inside through a hole in the wall.

A complicated series of 'up' and 'down' operations followed which culminated with one of the injured men being carried out on a stretcher, accompanied by Netheran. While the engine began the series of actions which would bring the next man out, Ursula walked across to the Faral medic.

"Director."

"Netheran. You understand what is going to happen?"

"Aye, Director. We are all being taken to the Beresgar Hostel, which is just the other side of the hill there. It is close to the Fortress and we expect His Grace to visit us there once we are settled. I am to go with the first man to ensure that all is ready while Sarrik remains to attend those who are still aboard. If I may ask, I was informed that you would be joining us, is that still what is happening?"

"It is, but it seems that we'll be going to his residence first and joining you later. Carry on, I don't want any of you out in this sun for any longer than necessary."

Ursula watched Netheran being helped onto a two-wheeled cart and departing with the stretchered man following on a small four-wheeled cart, the latter being pulled by a frayen, before realizing what Netheran had meant by "that hill there". Facing her was a ridge which came down from an outcropping similar to that which carried Boldan's Rock, the major difference being that much of the visible ridge was covered with the city of Bibek. Some of the city was this side but evidently most was the far side, the slope which would be sheltered and also receive the most sunshine.

They had watched most of the patients and other passengers being unloaded and dispatched before Hashim joined them again, coincidentally with a crowd of people emerging from around the far boathouse and heading towards them. This looked like the Margrave and his escort so the four straightened themselves and made themselves tidy.

"Director," Simbran began, "my apologies for the delay, it was necessary for us to alter our arrangements for the female passengers carried by the other barge. I had not made it plain enough to my staff that they could not yet face such a multitude of men as stood on the pontoon before them. I trust that all has gone well here? All your injured, unwell and unfit disembarked?"

"Your Grace, the disembarking is almost but not yet complete." Ursula looked to her left, where a stretcher bearer could be seen waiting in the freight doorway, his progress blocked by the crowd. "Your entourage blocks their path, as it happens."

Simbran turned and looked to his right, sizing up the situation. He turned around to face all those who had followed him.

"Clear the way! The sick and injured take priority!"

Some of those with him did not seem to care and it was only with reluctance that the crowd gave way. Fortunately Eriana was in the crowd and issued instructions to her men - in Norse. Immediately they came forward and formed two lines enabling the stretcher parties to pass without hindrance. She then turned to Ursula.

"Ursula! If you and your party would come over here, we would not be blocking anybody's way."

"Done, First Director."

As Ursula, Hashim, Tyra and Toshi made their way between the lines of Norse two Farals emerged with another stretcher carrying Ketko. Behind them was Sarrik. Ignoring the crowd to his left, including Simbran, he stopped in front of Ursula and saluted.

"Director, that is the last of us. Are you joining us in our hostel?"

"I am, Sarrik, we'll see you there later. First, though, we have to go with His Grace there." She indicated with a hand.

Sarrik turned and started. "Your Grace! I did not see you there. If I may offer my apologies."

Simbran asked Ursula, "Director, was this man one of the captives?"

"He was, Your Grace, though he was not held for very long."

"Still, he must needs be accounted among the unfit and thus he is excused from normal custom. Sarrik, you may proceed. The Director will join you later."

"Y-Your Grace, thank you."

Sarrik walked off after the last stretcher just as Adin, Ormund and Karan appeared. Ursula beckoned them over to join her small group.

"I think you will be joining us at the Margrave's residence," she told them.

The crowd had by now formed a circle around the small group. Simbran looked around until he found the person he required.

"Yussuf! If you would join me." The Margrave turned to Ursula. "If I may introduce my Minister of Trade and Transport, Director, Minister Yussuf. Yussuf, this is the Healer and Surgeon I told you about, now a Director of the Federation Navy, Director Ursula."

Yussuf joined the Margrave and bowed to Ursula. "I am pleased to meet you at last, Director. I have heard much about you."

Ursula smiled. "Nothing bad, I hope!"

"Indeed not, Director." Yussuf's eyes found Hashim. "Captain, I should know you."

Hashim braced and saluted. "As you say, er, Minister. I am Hashim. I was second aboard En-dhow-ment when it was seized by those of Yod. I spent several months chained to a galley oar. Those of Forguland rescued me, but I could not find a way to return from there until Her Highness and her remarkable men appeared in their longship."

"As you say. You should know that En-dhow-ment returned to Bibek a short while ago, completely restored to fitness. I see you wear the uniform of the Federation Navy now. Is this to be a permanent move?"

"I regret that it will be, Minister. These people have need of my talent and experience. If we may speak later?"

"By all means, Hashim. I see we are interrupting His Grace."

Simbran then introduced a small number of other officials whom Ursula thought she ought to remember but probably would not. That situation would worsen, she knew, once they reached their destination. Finally his expression changed and he motioned to some men distant in the crowd.

"Your Highness, Director, Captain, before we depart I am told that we have an unpleasant duty to perform. Bring the prisoner!"

Two large Farals brought the unresisting crewman to stand in front of the Margrave.

"Captain, if you may announce the charge."

"Your Grace, earlier today this crewman attempted to lay hands upon a female member of my crew who was going about her duty. Both the Director and myself witnessed the entire incident. It is plain that his intentions were not of a practical nature but, as he considered, amorous. Despite the movement of the deck crewmember Tyra dealt with him with no injury to herself by throwing him overboard."

"Do you tell me?" Simbran did not have to look far to discover which was Tyra and his eyebrows rose. "You threw him? Ah, is this some of what I saw Princess Garia do in Palarand?"

Tyra curtseyed. "Your Grace, since I have not yet visited Palarand I could not say. I have been learning a little of the arts of unarmed combat from Her Highness's men and from Guardswomen Bennet and Semma."

He nodded. "Ah, good. Director, do you agree with the account given by Captain Hashim?"

"Entirely, Your Grace."

"Since it was a transgression carried out aboard a vessel sailing under Navy orders, it is for the Navy to decide his fate, I deem."

"First Director?"

Eriana looked surprised. "We have yet had no time to consider crimes and punishments, Your Grace. Hashim, what would the Master of a barge do for, perhaps, a fight between two crew members?"

Hashim considered briefly. "It depends, First Director. Maybe ten to twenty lashes if there was serious intent. But this assault is of a different kind, I believe."

"Aye, between a crewman and a crew woman," Eriana agreed. "Today's voyage lasted but a few bells, in future much longer journeys may have crews of both men and women, indeed, the Visund already sails with that custom. Very well. Ten lashes, I deem, and he shall never work on any vessel of river or sea again. Perhaps that will send a warning to others who might be tempted in the future." The man looked shocked and Eriana addressed him sternly. "You are getting off lightly, my man. Where I originally came from I would have simply run you through with my sword."

Simbran considered and then nodded. "Done, Eriana. You are aware that criminals in these lands are usually branded?" She nodded. "Then I will ask for a special brand to be made that will keep him from being crew ever again. He may travel as a passenger, the Sirrel twists and turns so much that ferry travel should not be denied him, but he shall never work on the water again."

"Done, Your Grace."

"Then we are finished here, are we not?" He raised his eyebrows but there were no comments, so he added, "Carriages await to take you all to the Fortress. If you would all follow me."

The carriages were lightweight and each pulled by four frayen. Ursula, Tyra, Toshi and Karan filled one, which set off as part of a convoy for the Margrave's residence.

Ursula asked Toshi, "Have you been here before?"

The Kittrin shook his head. "No, Director. As I traveled east I stayed on or near the Trade Road, which around here is on the Zebrin side of the river. Did you have any particular reason for asking?"

"Not especially, no. The customs and architecture of every country we have visited so far has varied, I wondered if your experience was the same."

He nodded thoughtfully. "It is as you say, Director. As I wandered across this great land I saw how everywhere was different but thought that was natural. Are you saying that it is not?"

"Having traveled widely myself I can tell you that what you have seen is mostly natural, Toshi. But all the countries in this part of the Sirrel valley, right down to the sea, once belonged to a great empire, so I was told. That is why most speak the same language, generally, and share many customs. But the countries themselves can be very different and the variations in architecture, clothing and even food can be a surprise sometimes."

"Ah. Thank you for the warning, Director." He looked out the window. "I notice that these buildings are not raised up in any way except to deal with the slope of the land. Do they not have the floods here, then?"

"We are on a hill, of course. I would guess that the river floods but it does not come up this high. Did you notice the two buildings in the compound with the boathouses? Both were built on fairly high mounds."

"I did, Director. Oh! I believe we have arrived."

The Fortress had been built about halfway up the ridge which divided the city of Bibek, giving its occupants a full view of both legs of the Sirrel, upstream and downstream, as well as a view of the lower part of the Faral valley. Their carriage turned through a guarded gateway into a fair-sized yard, the driver leading them out of the way so that others could follow. The yard was inside stone walls so that Ursula's view of the city and surrounding countryside was cut off.

Both doors were opened by armsmen and steps positioned so that those within could alight. Ursula led the way and the four found themselves in an ever-increasing crowd as the other carriages also emptied into the yard. There were far more people waiting here than there had been at the boatyard. To Ursula this indicated that the Margrave had no fear of trouble from his people and was probably well-liked.

"Where is my husband? Hashim, are you here?"

A voice came from the crowd and a middle-aged woman appeared, trailed by three children of various ages. She wove between the carriages, obviously looking for a husband who had been missing for some time, with her children gamely attempting to keep up.

"I am here, my dear." Hashim's voice grew clearer as he walked round the next carriage to join her.

She gasped and ran to him, hugging him firmly before stepping back to inspect him. The two children, a girl of about nine and a boy of maybe four or five, wrapped themselves around his legs while the oldest, a teenager, did not know what to do.

"Easy, easy now. I am home at last, my dear. Benor, Allia, Omar, have you been looking after your mother while I was away?"

Benor, the oldest, replied, "Father, you wear strange attire."

"Aye, son, and that will take some telling. For now I must needs attend His Grace and then we can all go home."

"We must all attend His Grace, husband," the wife corrected. "We were invited once it was known that you were on the strange ship that has just arrived."

"But I was not, my dear. I actually had command of a barge which has brought many of those captured by the pirates, unfortunates who have suffered injury or disease during their captivity." He braced, a difficult thing to do with children wrapped around his legs. He tried to speak formally. "By your leave, Mistress Aryam, I am now Captain Hashim of the Federation Navy and my future is entirely different than I believed it to be some months ago."

He noticed Ursula's group and turned. "My dear, if I may introduce Director Ursula of the Federation Navy. She and her folk were with us on the barge Downwind Dasher."

"A woman!" Aryam was flustered. "I beg your pardon, er, Director? I am not accustomed to seeing any woman in such an exalted position. But what..? And that young girl carries a sword! Can this be real?"

Ursula replied, "It is real enough, Mistress... Aryam, was it? Tyra is my companion, assistant and trainee armswoman. There are other women among the ranks of the Navy, indeed, the head of the Navy, our First Director, is a woman. I have no doubt you will meet her soon enough."

"Well! I never imagined such a thing!" Her relief at having her husband back turned into a frown. "This Navy, will it be in Bibek, do you know? I would like to spend some time with my husband before he ventures forth once more."

"There remains much to be decided, Mistress, including where our staff will go. Some people will be based here, yes, but a local installation will be built at Hamalbek once the waters subside. That is where most will be based this side of Yod. The headquarters of the Navy will be a long way downstream, so I am told."

From the other side of the yard a bugle sounded.

"Come on, let us go and see what is going to happen."

The crowd gathered around a small stage on the farther side of the yard. Standing on it were Simbran and Eriana. The Margrave held up his hands and all fell silent.

"Friends, fellow countrymen of Faral. If I may welcome our esteemed visitors from far away downstream, not forgetting to add those who have recently suffered under the yoke of the pirates. Beside me is the leader of our visitors and the one who led the attack on the nest of pirates, if I may present Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand.

"I have no doubt that all those who have just arrived desire rest and refreshment, so I will keep my remarks short. To those who were once captives of the pirates, I will remind them that the promises made by me at Hamalbek will be kept, no man among you will fear for their safety or freedom while they are yet on the soil of Faral.

"To those who have family here in Faral, we will endeavor to reunite you with that family, should you so desire. To those who would prefer to return to their homelands, we will offer you assistance returning there at a reasonable cost. To those who may have a price on their heads in other lands, Faral offers you the chance to begin anew without stain on your characters - so long as you respect the laws of Faral, of course.

"If any of you desire to learn more about the Federation Navy, and perhaps even seek employment there, you may apply to Her Highness or any of her officers that you may see in Bibek in the next few days," he smiled, "after you have permitted them some well-earned rest, I deem!

"Know now that Her Highness and her ship the Visund will remain in Bibek for some seven to ten days before they must needs depart downstream once more. They desire to reach Palarand before the Rains descend upon us, but their voyage upstream was beset by difficulty and adventure so their time here is less than either of us would wish. I have offered them sanctuary until after the Rains cease but it seems they desire to return to their homes, which is of course only natural.

"This evening there will be a welcoming banquet, as is customary, but space is limited in this old stone pile and I regret that it will not be possible for all of you to attend. Do not consider yourselves slighted if there is no room for you. I will doubtless meet others of you in the days to come.

"And that ends my welcome and announcement, friends. By your leave, Eriana, her crew and I desire to get inside out of this oppressive sun."

* * *

The door to the visitor's suite opened and six gowned women entered.

"That was more than I expected," Eriana remarked, "enough to feed an entire army, I deem!"

"You Norse are known to have large appetites, Highness," Ursula responded as the six found seats. "You have eaten with Simbran before, I believe, down in Palarand. He must have known what foods you and your men would prefer."

"As you say, Ursula! We are fond of meat, it is true, and there was plenty on the table tonight. But other appetites were not ignored, were they? Nethra, was all to your liking?"

"It was, Highness. I have never seen so much food! But then I have never eaten with a reigning Margrave before. Are such tables as I have seen tonight customary among those of the highest rank?"

Eriana grinned at Nethra. "What, are you getting a taste for noble living? I can tell you that the quality of the foods we were served is customary, it is true, but not the quantity we were served this evening. As Ursula said, Simbran knew who was coming and catered appropriately."

"Ah. I noticed Lars ate as though he had not had a meal for a week though," she blushed, "he has a big frame. Is this something I must take note of for the future?"

Eriana thought before replying. "It is to do with our upbringing, I deem. Einnland can be a hard land and at times the food, even for those who live in the King's Hall, can be difficult to obtain. Then must our fishing boats set forth into the teeth of the winter storms to provide for the people. Hence, as you saw, we often take advantage when the times of plenty come once more."

Nethra nodded. "Ah, I see. I was concerned about the coin I might require just to feed him in future!"

The Princess chuckled. "Have no fear, Nethra. The salary which Lars will receive will be more than adequate for his needs and yours. I will add that, once he is established, you are more likely to be running a household than doing most of the work yourself. Are you content with your lot?"

"I am, Highness, I-"

An internal door opened and Matta and Vellana appeared. They curtseyed to Eriana.

"If I may offer apologies, Highness. We had fallen asleep waiting for you and you have returned quietly."

Eriana waved a dismissive hand. "Do not concern yourselves, girls. I am not like other nobles who expect their staff to be waiting on them the moment they appear. We have all had a long day, it is sufficient. Have you both eaten?"

"Aye, Highness, the trays provided were well enjoyed by both of us."

"Good! Already your bodies have filled out from what we found at Bakhrad, soon you will be back to full health and can begin to enjoy your days as others do."

"As you say, Highness."

Eriana yawned. "And now, I deem, it is time for me to retire. I have warned the kitchens that breakfast may be late tomorrow morning so you may all enjoy a lie-in if you so desire. No one will disturb you."

The others took that as a signal to rise and retire to their own quarters.

"Not you, Ursula. I desire a word before we retire to our rest."

"As you wish, Highness."

Eriana turned to the two young Yodans. "I will not be needing your services tonight, girls. Go and sleep, I am sure you need it."

They both curtseyed and retired to their own chamber.

"Shall you stay with me tonight, Ursula?" Eriana asked quietly. "The last few days have been hard and we have slept separately for most of them."

"In truth, Eriana, I have been feeling the need myself," Ursula replied. "But I am tired."

Eriana gave Ursula a speculative look. "But there is always the morning to come."

"And a shared bath afterwards? Done."

The company are recovering in a hostel in Bibek. Eriana decides that she wants to hold a traditional Norse celebration and consults Simbran. On the night of Midsummer all gather at a nearby country estate where a large fire has been built - and ale and meat are freely available.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

93 - Midsummer's Night

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2024 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Ursula followed Eriana down to breakfast the following morning. The night had released pent-up feelings and emotions for both of them, and the joint bath doubly so, but Ursula could not help feeling that something did not entirely gel between the two of them. In the back of her mind was the prediction of the Old Woman of the Woods, which unfortunately was sufficiently vague it could mean anything. It was not something that would cause her much immediate concern but there was the possibility that differences could appear in the future.

The hostel the company had been allocated was large enough that everyone aboard the three vessels had been accommodated, even the walk-ons recently added to the Downwind Dasher. Ursula did not know whether this had been accidental, deliberate or even a blunder by the officials who ran the port. Practically, it did mean that the dining chamber was the largest she had ever seen and it was full of travelers having breakfast.

Naturally, when Eriana appeared most of the diners stood and bowed. Many of the Norse, together with the other women of the company, remained seated as they were familiar with Garia's rule of dining.

Eriana waved a hand. "Sit, please! You are already eating, there is no need to rise if I should appear later than you. I see no reason that anyone of higher rank should disturb those who arrived earlier, this is a familiar custom which is now used in Palarand." She added, "Of course, if I had arrived before the meal began then I would expect those already here to acknowledge me or others in the customary way."

Everyone who had risen sat down again and a hum of voices began with travelers explaining to the newcomers what was expected of them. A man who was apparently the manager saw them and approached, bowing to Eriana.

"Good freshness, Your Highness. If I may ask, will you require a table for yourself and your retainers, or would you desire to join some of those already eating?"

Eriana pointed. "We will sit with our other women, by your leave. If we may have pel and zurin rolls this morning."

"Highness, we certainly have pel but since this is a hostel for river folk we can also, if you so desire, provide you with small beer. Even now some of your men are drinking that." The man pointed to several Norse who were holding tankards.

"Do you tell me? Then I will try some, I deem. I have come to enjoy pel but ale is in our blood, you might say. What I do not enjoy is much of the wine served in this part of the Great Valley, my men and I hail from a land where wine is almost unknown."

"Ah, I did not know that, Highness. I will provide you small beer immediately. Ah, what of your companions this morning?"

Eriana looked at Ursula and Tyra. Ursula said, "We are not from the land where Her Highness comes from and pel will suit us fine. If I may ask, as you are here, we have injured and sick among our number, those people cannot come down here for meals, how are they fed?"

"Mistress, those men are together in a separate dormitory. With them are two Faral healers and another healer from downstream. They informed us what was required and food has been taken up to them." He frowned. "Are you also a healer, Mistress?"

"I am, I am in overall charge of that operation. Thank you." The man bowed and moved off.

Eriana and Ursula had been accompanied by Tyra, Matta and Vellana but already present were Bennet, Semma, Banest, Larys and Nethra. Sitting next to Nethra, the sole man at the table was Lars, who was in a discussion with Banest until Eriana appeared.

The Princess smiled at Lars as she sat down at the opposite end of the table to him. "You appear outnumbered this morning, Lars. Do you want to find somewhere else to sit?"

He returned a nod and a small smile. "I am comfortable where I am, Princess. Besides, we were here first." The smile faded. "Do you have instructions for us?"

She shook her head. "Not at the table, no. We'll get everyone together afterwards and decide what to do. You have some thoughts?"

Lars considered and then switched to Norse. «I have asked the kitchen man the date and have been counting the days, Princess. Including today there are four days until Midsummer's Night. I have had three or four of our men asking if we could have a celebration like we used to do in Einnland.»

«I do not know, Lars,» she replied. «We are guests in a foreign land now, I do not know if they will permit such a thing. And remember, these folk also have their own Harvest Festival celebration some few days later. I do not know if it would be wise to do so much just before we leave. You know these Rains are not far away, we have much to prepare, we dare not delay our departure from Bibek for fear of getting stuck somewhere we might not like.»

«You speak of their Harvest Festival, Princess, which takes place during the day, not the evening. That is, I believe, ten days away and would certainly give us enough time to recover, but if you think it would be too much I would understand.»

«I will consult with Simbran and see what he thinks. I believe we are in sufficient favor that he will permit our own celebration but I do not know what else is happening and they may be too busy preparing for the other festival.»

Lars just nodded. «Thank you, Princess.»

The food arrived and the newcomers settled down to eat. Eriana did not say much during the meal and Ursula decided that she was deep in thoughts of everything that would need doing before they departed once more. The end of the meal had a surprise for the table, though. A line of men formed beside Eriana with Benekar at its head.

"If I may do something for you, Master..?"

Benekar bowed. "Benekar, Your Highness. Uh, we traveled with Director Ursula aboard the Downwind Dasher from Hamalbek. Though none of us are yet fit, we petition you to permit us to join your new River Patrol."

Eriana was momentarily stopped. "Well, Benekar, I admire the enthusiasm of you and your fellows but we have as yet no organization arranged which might permit you all to join our company. If I may suggest, the River Patrol in these parts will be managed mostly by His Grace the Margrave. Should you not therefore apply to him when you are fit again?"

"Highness, we discussed that on the voyage and determined that it was your men we desired to join, not those of His Grace. Did you not tell us that you would require an organization at Hamalbek and another near the end of the Sirrel, separate from the local galleys? Most of these men are familiar with the lower reaches of the Sirrel, indeed I myself have been to Teldor and three swear they have visited Viridor.

"We understood from your speech that you will require a whole new organization unlike anything seen in the Great Valley before and that you will have yet done no recruiting so far downstream. If we were to come with you then we could be the base on which you may build your new organization."

Eriana pondered. "It is a thought, Benekar." She turned to Lars and raised an eyebrow.

Lars asked Benekar, "Do you want to be sailors or warriors?"

Benekar said, "If I may have a moment, Sir." He turned and held a quick survey of the dozen men behind him, finally turning to reply, "Sir, seven of us are sailors - bargemen, that is - and six were hands who, having seen your men fight, would wish to train in arms again once they were fit. Is that what you mean?"

Lars grunted. "Yah. Need both kinds in new Navy." He turned to Eriana. «Princess, we could do with some extra hands at the oars when we go downstream but first we have to find out who is going and who stays here until after the Rains stop falling. I do not know how much space we'll have on board.»

«I agree with you about the extra rowers,» she replied, «but you are right, we need to see how much space we will have. My instinct is to say, take the sailors, leave the armsmen here to help build Hamalbek.»

He in turn raised an eyebrow. «You would do it that way? Done, Princess.»

She spread her hands. «We'll be going downstream, it will be easier rowing most of the way.»

«Of course. Should we rise and have that meeting?»

«Yes. I will tell these men what we have already decided.»

She turned to the men. "We have a problem which is, we do not know how much room we will have to take everyone who desires to come. At the moment I have not decided which vessels will be going downstream with the Visund, if any. For now, I will say that we will take the seven sailors among you with us but everyone else will probably have to remain here, understood?"

Benekar bowed. "You are gracious, Highness, and thank you. What of the men who will remain here? Will you still want them?"

"Yes, we will. Once the Rains have come and gone someone will be starting the job of building a big base at Hamalbek. That is where our marines - our warriors aboard ship - will be trained."

"Ah." Benekar nodded. "That makes sense, Highness."

"Then, by your leave, I must now meet with the assembled company to decide what we are doing. That includes all of you."

Since the meeting involved almost everyone who had taken breakfast the decision was taken to hold it in the dining room after the tables had been cleared. The manager was forced to agree since the dining room was larger than the customary common room at the front of the hostel. Eriana and several others moved to a table at one end of the room so that all could see them easily.

"I will speak this morning in the local tongue," she began, "since there are many here who do not understand Norse." She gave her crew a fierce stare. "All of my men should by now have learned enough to understand what I am saying. However, there may be occasions when I must needs explain some point in detail to my men and I will use Norse to make sure there are no mistakes. I ask the rest of you to be patient when that happens.

"Very well. We must needs decide how we are going to spend the days we reside in Bibek and indeed how many of those days remain before we must depart. Lars tells me that Midsummer is four days from now and another six brings us to their Harvest Festival. That's ten for those of you who do not know how many fingers you have."

There was a burst of laughter in the room.

"I am told custom in the Great Valley is to have their Harvest Festival as late as possible before their rainy season begins, which usually happens about a week later. We might be able to go downstream as far as Palarand in a week but that depends on many things, some of which we must decide today. For example, the Visund will certainly be going but I do not know if it will be safe enough to take the Green Ptuvil. Baros, if I may ask your opinion on sailing the Green Ptuvil downstream at such a time, with the waters so low."

Baros, wearing his Navy Captain's uniform, stood so that the room could hear his reply. "First Director. It is true that many craft will continue operating almost until the Rains begin, but by that time most will be heading home or for some safe, known port where the crew may obtain shelter." He shrugged. "In the first three or four days the rain is not continuous and short journeys may still be made with care. However there would be storms and much lightning and every craft upon the Sirrel would be at risk by then.

"With regard to the Sirrel itself, the river will be at its very lowest level and only the deepest channels may be usable. The Green Ptuvil has a small advantage there, as we would be lightly loaded compared to, say, a carrier of grain or timber. However, even since we came that way the shoals and sandbanks may have shifted. I would not care to risk so valuable a cargo in that time, First Director."

"So the Green Ptuvil should remain here until after the Rains cease?"

"And for some weeks afterwards, First Director. It takes some time for the waters to quieten enough for voyages to be safely made, especially over such a distance."

"I understand you. Are you willing to remain in Bibek and bring the Green Ptuvil down to Palarand afterwards, when it is safe?"

"If you so wish it, First Director, then I will do so."

"Very well. What of the Downstream Dasher? Can we make use of that?"

Hashim stood. "First Director, as a vessel confiscated during the war it must needs be returned to its rightful owner. Indeed, it has been, since the dock where we landed is owned by the man who owns the barge. In addition, to use it would be to suffer the same risks as the Green Ptuvil would and it is not fitted out for carrying passengers."

"Of course. Thank you, Hashim." Eriana nodded as the two men sat down. "That means that only the Visund will depart before the Rains and that all who desire to reach Palarand - and all their possessions - must be aboard it. This may present some difficulty since our numbers are much greater now than when we began. I suspect that some must needs remain in Bibek and return with Baros when he comes. I beg you, do not feel slighted if you are chosen to remain behind. The Navy has as much need of you here as it does downstream, if for different purposes."

Lars asked, "First Director, who chooses?"

"I do, Admiral, but since I am not the captain of the ship who will carry those who depart, in practice it will be Captain Tor who has the final word. Much may depend on the provisions we must take and the possessions of those who will go. That will decide the space and weight available for passengers and crew." She paused, struck by a thought, then added, "I will add that most of our women will be aboard the Visund when we sail and women require more space for their possessions. Doubtless Tor will take that into account."

Lars nodded. "Yah, First Director. What happens to those who stay here?"

Eriana reached forward an upturned hand and waved it all around. "His Grace has provided this hostel for all our company and it will be available for those who will remain in Bibek, though I expect it will also be used by others who are trapped by the Rains. By then the Visund will be long gone, I deem, so it will be less than half full of our people."

"When do you make decision?"

"Not until after Midsummer, Admiral. You, Tor and I have much planning to do before then."

"Yah, First Director."

Eriana turned to the company. "Very well. Any questions? You can always come and find us if you have a problem."

A hand went up. "First Director, what about today? Can we go and have a look around Bibek?"

"Settle in this morning and think about what you want to do in future. After our naps this afternoon, once it becomes cooler, then I think you should all be able to go into the city. I would advise going out in small groups so as to be enough to protect yourselves but not too large a group to attract unwanted attention." She pointed to another upraised arm. "Yes?"

* * *

"That looks fine, Kaldar. You can close your mouth now." Ursula put down the small magnifying lens she had been using to look down Kaldar's throat. "It all looks normal to me. I think it is just because your voice is breaking, that's all. Do you have any other problems? Coughing, for example or a runny nose?"

"No, Mistress." His face brightened. "So it is true, then? My voice will deepen just like that of a man?"

"It will take some time," she replied. "And you're still growing, so it will sound higher at first until your voicebox grows big enough to produce the deeper sounds. The pitch of your voice depends on the size of your body, which is why children's voices are so high. You will sound like a young man, though, as you continue to grow, not like a young woman."

The young man breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you, Mistress, for all you have done for me! Thank you, thank you, thank you. I do not know what I might have done if I had been stuck in that mansion with my parents."

"Worse," Ursula suggested, "if they had decided to marry you off to someone, someone whose very first act might have been to get you pregnant."

Kaldar shuddered. "Ouch. Mistress, I would probably have killed myself if that had happened."

"Then it is just as well that you thought to come down to the harbor and leap upon a departing ship, is it not? Still, Eriana is your parent now, though she has been very busy lately."

He smiled. "I have noticed, Mistress! The crew have looked after me well since I have joined them. I have even learned some Norse! In fact, I think that I have learned more since I joined the ship than in the whole of the rest of my life so far."

"That would not be difficult, would it? Now, is there anything else I need to know about? Kalikan, for example."

A shake of the head. "It has not called me at all, Mistress, since that first time aboard. And my breasts," he patted the upper part of his chest, "are almost flat now. If you did not see my nipples you would not know I had not been born a boy."

Ursula nodded. "And you have grown, too, since then. Expect to grow a lot more in the next few years, Kaldar, especially your upper body. We'll have to keep an eye on your clothes, make sure that they don't become too small or too tight on you. Anything else?"

"My clothes, Mistress." He pulled a face. "Do you think I can get rid of those girl's clothes now? I don't think I need them any more."

Ursula considered. "Actually, I think that we ought to keep them a while. Aboard the Visund having a disguise handy can be useful, don't you think? You know how to pretend to be a girl, you did it most of your life. There might be a time when wearing a dress could get you out of trouble. I have told you how I have pretended to be both male and female during parts of my earlier life."

His expression dropped. "As you say, Mistress. I had hoped to get rid of my past but you are right."

"The past holds important lessons for us all, Kaldar. It is just a precaution, that is all. Any other problems you need to share with me?"

"No, Mistress."

"Then you had better go and rejoin the other crew before Captain Tor sends out a search party."

He grinned. "I am not that bad, Mistress! It was just that one time."

"As you say. Now, get."

Kaldar practically scampered out of the room, his whole bearing screaming 'boy'. Ursula shook her head and began repacking her basket, frowning over the levels in some of the jars. In fact, she pulled more out and examined the contents, making notes before repacking again and cleaning up.

In the outer chamber Eriana, Tyra, Matta and Vellana all sat with needle and thread, attending to various damage to garments. Eriana looked up and smiled as Ursula emerged.

"Everything as as you expect?"

"Yes, he's fine, just a little concerned over his voice breaking. It sounds rough but there isn't anything else going on that I could see."

"He's certainly developed since we took him aboard."

"Yes, he is a true boy now, except in that one important respect. I doubt he will grow to the size of Lars but already he is as tall as Adin. He should be a fine strapping young man by the time he is eighteen or so, especially with the work he is doing on the ship."

"Which is what he wants and what I want, good. But you have a concern."

"Not with him, no, but when I was repacking my basket I realized that I would need to ensure we have enough medical supplies to last us for the whole of the rainy period, since I doubt that markets would be running while the heavens emptied themselves over everywhere."

"That is true! See how easy it is to overlook something? Is it supplies for Kaldar that you require? I am sure you can find what you need in Bibek."

"I have all I need for Kaldar, indeed I probably have enough to last until the end of the year, by which time he won't need most of the herbs. No, our problem will be female supplies. All the women who go on the Visund will have at least two Calls during the Rains, some may have three."

Eriana pursed her lips. "A most important need, I deem. But all those wants are freely available, are they not?"

"I would hope so, but I should still make sure that I have emergency supplies to hand."

"Another trip to the market, then."

"As you say, Highness. But it is the remembering that is important."

"Indeed." Eriana did two more stitches and then tied off the thread. "Now, if you have time, I think there is another meeting we should have, before the men come back from the city. I need to have an idea of who must go on the Visund, who must stay here and those in between."

"I thought you were going to leave that until Tor had a look at the cargo?"

"It may affect the cargo requirements." She blew an exasperated breath. "Gods! This is the part of organizing that I dislike intensely. It is the one thing that I copy my father in, that I do not like much of the dry planning. Give me a battlefield and I will make answer, but juggling chests and men leaves me numb."

Matta and Vellana both looked at Eriana with alarm, so she added, "All the women will be coming aboard the Visund, all the way to Palarand. I would not think of leaving any behind. Does that answer you?"

"Aye, Highness."

"Thank you, Highness."

"Shall you be comfortable among my men aboard the ship? It is unfortunate that we cannot take the Green Ptuvil this time, but you heard Baros this morning, the river will be too low for it to be safe."

Matta said, "As you say, Highness, but we trust all your men. It is the others who we are not so sure of."

Eriana grimaced. "Unfortunately there will be a few of the others with us, we need men to pull the oars. We used the sail on the way upstream, we cannot use it when we return. My men will look after you, I deem."

Vellana said, "We trusted you before, Highness, you and your men rescued us from a nightmare, we must needs trust you again."

"Thank you, girls. Now Ursula and I must go and meet with others. Will you stay here and continue what you are doing? Ursula, can Tyra stay with them should they have a question?"

"If Tyra agrees, then of course." Tyra nodded. "She is a much better seamstress than me anyway."

* * *

Eriana and Ursula joined Lars, Tor, Baros and Hashim in a small downstairs meeting room.

"I need to have an idea of who is going in the Visund," she began. "Tor will need the numbers since they will affect provisions and space for possessions. His Grace will need the number of those who remain here for like purposes. In between will be men who could be considered either way. If we should make a list then it will not be final, I recognize that, but I do have two groups who are coming downstream with me whatever we decide, all the women and all the Norse. What say you?"

Tor flipped a hand. "What about those men this morning? The ones who wanted to join?"

Lars replied, "We bring seven, six stay here. Seven are bargemen, make good sailors."

Tor nodded. "Good. We will need rowers if we cannot use the sail."

"Remember seven men are not fit yet."

"Fit enough to ask if they can join Navy."

"Yah. Maybe fit enough."

"Ursula?" Eriana asked. "What about you?"

"Myself and Tyra, of course -"

"I included you with the women, Ursula."

"Of course, Eriana, I thought you just meant those we saved at Bakhrad. Of others, Ketko must go, however unfit he is, he will be safer in Palarand."

"Agreed."

"Then there are those we picked up along the way. Have you room for Toshi, Zakaros, Ezran and Karan?"

"They are important to you, of course. Toshi, certainly, as he has the water knowledge. Karan, another healer is always a good idea. The others, let us wait and see how much room there may be. Did you forget the two of Six Cities? They are both of interest to me but again, we must wait on Tor's report."

Tor responded, "I would ask for Zakaros, Highness. He will make provision of Visund easier."

"But would we need him once we leave Bibek?" Eriana put out a hand, face down. "Leave that for now, use him as you need and we will see what room we have later. That is what this meeting is about, is it not?"

Tor nodded reluctantly. "Yah, Highness."

"You mentioned the rescued women," Hashim asked, "what about the barge men? Should they remain here with Baros?"

Eriana replied, "That depends. Baros, the women are committed to the Navy but the Green Ptuvil men are not. We are in Bibek now, have they told you what they intend? Indeed, what are your own desires? Shall you join the Navy? We will have need of experienced officers, as you are well aware."

"Highness, I am flattered by your offer and I have seen what you and your men are capable of doing. Aye, I will join, if you would give me leave to arrange my own affairs first."

"Your affairs? You have family you must return to?"

"I have, Highness, but not in Bibek, they are further upstream in Thrand, a port of Thesk."

"Think you that you could reach there before these Rains begin?"

"If the Green Ptuvil were going there it might be possible, Highness, since we should have almost three weeks before the Rains are due to arrive but," he shook his head, "I doubt I could travel there by myself in that time. I must needs go by way of Zebrin and Benmond before taking a ferry across to Thrand. There is too much opportunity for travel to be interrupted this close to that season."

"Ah, I see. And I would not let the Green Ptuvil go, since the river may soon be too low for it. It - and you - will be needed here anyway once the river opens to traffic again."

"Highness, I would bring my family to Bibek after the Rains end, by your leave, and then follow you down to Palarand."

"Done, and if you can find a reliable crew to man the Green Ptuvil you may use it to fetch them before bringing them downstream. There is no sense in traveling by road and ferry when we already have the means to use the river."

Baros bowed his head. "You are gracious, Highness."

"What of those men? Do any of them have family so far away?"

"Highness, two have family in Bibek, indeed, I have already given Temmar leave to rejoin his wife and children. Vitrak has family here but we have not yet found them, they may not know he is here. Both are willing to join the Navy if they may be near their families. Kedian will join, I know that. If I am to have the Green Ptuvil, he could remain with us as cook. He does not have any family that I know of. Omar and Zoran," Baros shrugged, "have not yet told me of their situation or needs. I suspect that Zoran may not wish to rejoin his wife, neither has he yet told me if he desired to remain with our company."

"Hmm! It appears that some decisions must needs be made by these folk, though we have until the skies clear once more before we need to know. Baros, what are your thoughts?"

"Highness, it seems to me -"

* * *

Simbran scratched his chin. "Eriana, you speak of a celebration unknown in most of Faral, though I do know that, at times of the year, rural folk in many of the Valley states do hold odd ceremonies not practised in more settled regions. You would have this... fire... just this year, I deem? Since you and most of your men will soon depart for Palarand."

"That is my thought, Your Grace. I expect most of us to be based in Sheldane, eventually, and we may consider holding the custom there in time. But it is of particular meaning only to us Norse and by then there may be too few of us for it to be sensible, especially if it is closely followed by their Harvest Festival. Only time will tell."

"Too few of you? Surely not."

She sighed. "Too many of us have gathered wounds which will prevent them being a sailor or a warrior in the future, Your Grace. I am expecting most of them to find nice Palarandi brides and settle down. Most will be given something to do at the base in Sheldane but, once children come along, their wives may not approve of such a celebration as we customarily hold."

The Margrave's face brightened. "Ah? Tell me more."

"We build a big fire of scrap wood, Your Grace. In Einnland most would have been found on the beaches or be offcuts from the boatbuilders' yards. When the fire is good and hot we will roast a whole gavakhan and portion the meat out among ourselves. There will be plenty of ale, of course, and once the fire begins to mellow then we will begin singing well-known songs and also reciting sagas from our past." She grinned. "Most of the songs are not suitable for delicate ears, Your Grace."

Simbran grinned back. "I should hope not, Eriana! By your leave, if I can find the time I will come by and see what you all do. My main concern is the wood, by the way. Because of the numerous steam engines now running about the city there could be a shortage of wood for fires. You want to do this on Midsummer's Night, I deem?"

"That is the night we have always chosen, Your Grace, for obvious reasons. We'll need a flat place away from buildings, since we do not desire the noise to keep your people awake. In Einnland we did it on the beach, of course, but then there would be nobody asleep at that time."

A nod and a recent memory. "Ah. By chance I have in mind a place for your revels, a large house which burned down in the spring. The ruins of the house may provide much of the wood you require and I will ensure that more is brought so that you have sufficient for your needs. There is a side terrace where you may build your fire in safety. What say you?"

"I will have to see it, of course, but it sounds just the right place. Thank you, Your Grace."

"You are making arrangements for meat and drink? There is not much time for the quantities you could need."

"As you say. Lars has already placed an order for ale... beer, I mean, to be brewed and we do not expect there to be any trouble finding a gavakhan carcass in the markets. We will probably also take some wine, bread and other foodstuffs for the others who may come with us."

"I will gift you your gavakhan, Eriana, as some kind of reward for what you and your people have done for us recently. I would advise you to place your other orders soon since much may be reserved for the Harvest celebration."

"Your words are wise, Your Grace. If you can lend us someone to show us this ruined building, we will begin our preparations."

~o~O~o~

Four days later a line of carriages and wagons rumbled through the north-western outskirts of Bibek, heading downhill along the switchback of roads which covered this part of the city. Along here were larger houses and mansions owned by merchants or wine producers interspersed with the market gardens and dairy farms which supplied the local residents. Their destination was a market garden formerly owned by a prosperous family, all of whom had perished in the fire that had all but destroyed their home. Eriana, Ursula and Tyra were in the first carriage while the next held Lars, Nethra, Banest and Larys. The rest filled several wagons, behind which were more wagons with beer, wine, bread and other foodstuffs.

Almost all of the company at the hostel were going. The small group left behind were Matta, Vellana, Ketko, Karan and Kaldar together with Zakaros and Ezran in case of trouble. Ketko was still too weak to join in, Kaldar would be too young for the kind of party the Norse wanted to hold and it was felt that having any Yodans present might cause problems. Everyone else was going, even those injured and captives who had been on the Downwind Dancer.

Their journey was just over three marks, close enough for many to have walked but not for any of those who had been captives or injured, so transport was a necessity. Besides, as Simbran had remarked to Eriana, it was entirely possible that, by the time their party was over, no-one would be able to find the way out of the lot let alone the three marks back to their hostel. She had reluctantly agreed so all were passengers this evening.

"It looks like this was a big place before it burned down," Ursula remarked as they pulled into the courtyard behind the property.

"Aye," agreed Eriana. "Big enough for father, mother, five children and two grandparents, one from each side. All were taken in the darkest part of night along with a nanny, governess and two maids and, it seems, none had any chance to escape."

"So the house became their funeral pyre."

"Aye, and all their possessions went with them. A terrible night, from all I was told by their neighbors."

Ursula thought of something. "Is it disrespectful of us to be using the remains of their pyre like this?"

"The reverse, it appears. Any timbers from such a house of death would likewise be burned, not saved and re-used. Simbran tells me that would be different had all survived, the timbers would have gone into the new dwelling for good luck, but our use of them like this is deemed fitting enough."

Ursula looked around as they climbed down. "But it looks like all the other buildings survived."

"As you say. We have made good use of the kitchen and that one barn to keep some of our food and drink in. For this celebration we will be well provided and, if it should be unwise for us to attempt to return afterwards," the Princess grinned, "there will be places for the worst affected to lie down, I deem."

"Well thought out, Highness." Ursula noticed people approaching out of the gloom. "Who are these?"

"Many of the outside staff for this place slept over the stables, Ursula, as is customary. Though they tried valiantly they were unable to even enter the mansion, so fiercely was it alight by the time they took note." She shrugged. "This place grows crops for the locals, the crops are still there, they must needs be harvested before the Rains come. The staff have volunteered to stay and do their duty, tonight they will also assist us when needed."

"What will happen to this place afterwards, then?"

"There are distant relatives, I was told, but none can arrive here before the Rains begin. That is all I know. It is why Simbran offered it to us."

Nobody was wearing uniform this evening and the weather was warm and dry so a real holiday atmosphere developed as the company gathered around Eriana. She waited until all had alighted and the wagons moved off before she spoke.

"Welcome to a special celebration we Norse call Midsummer's Night. I expect you can guess why we are holding it tonight?"

There was a smattering of humerous comment from the small crowd.

"The estate staff you see over there began preparations earlier by lighting the large fire yonder. Around it we have placed our gavakhan carcass, kindly butchered for us into six portions, to cook while the sky darkens and we make ourselves comfortable. When they are done, maybe a bell and a half to two bells, the meat will be carved and served out to all. Now in Einnland we would have eaten it wrapped in a square of canvas to save our fingers but we can do better tonight, since we can use bread rolls as we do for zurin each morning.

"While the meat is cooking we will usually start by singing songs. I regret that most of them will be in Norse but I am sure the rest of you will enjoy them anyway, especially once the beer is flowing."

There was laughter at that comment.

"If any of you others know local songs, then by all means join in. Though this has always been a Norse celebration I expect it to become familiar to all in future years which means using the Valley tongue. Ursula has brought her farb and she may accompany the songs if she wishes, and I have asked her to play us some tunes from her homeland as well.

"The kitchen and bathing block of the mansion has survived untouched so we will make use of them. Adin and Kedian will cook additional food should any desire such. They will also provide pel for those, like our wagoneers and carriage drivers, who will attempt to return us to our hostel when we are finished... which will be after midnight, I may remind you. I know that not all the company will wish to consume quantities of beer or wine tonight, we will make sure that all are provided for.

"So, find yourself a place to sit among your friends and let us begin! Beer and wine is available already for those who are thirsty. We must needs wait until the moment of sunset and then my men will begin singing."

There was a certain amount of discussion in the crowd and they separated into groups which took positions around the big fire which Ursula saw was nearly three strides high. She was not surprised to find that everyone had separated into natural groupings according to their origins: the Norse were together, the captives were together, the locals were together and the fitter barge folk made a fourth grouping. She was also not surprised that the women gathered around herself and Tyra.

"Over here?"

Ursula looked to where Tyra had been pointing and saw a collection of rough chairs and benches. The women headed for one group of them to prevent them being taken by the men. She frowned and examined the area around the fire.

"There are a lot of these around the fire," she mused. "I wonder why the farm has so many?"

As she joined them Eriana said, "Apparently farms like these must needs employ a lot of people at certain times of year, to sow seed, to weed and to harvest whatever is needed. I am no farmer and the farms in Einnland have much poorer land than those here in the Great Valley. I was told the weather is usually good enough that those workers rest and eat outside, which is why this flat area exists. Please, find seats, all of you, do not wait until I have made myself comfortable, I beg you."

"Highness," Tyra said, "there are buckets of water here! What are they for?"

"The surviving staff are still very nervous about having so large a fire nearby, Tyra. The water is to quell the flames if our fire should topple or otherwise threaten anything nearby."

"Ah, as you say, Highness."

Banest added, "Just as long as the men do not decide to pee in the buckets, Highness," to giggles from the others.

Eriana responded, "Or trip over them!" She raised her voice over the noise of the flames. "Friends! There may be buckets of water nearby, should we lose control of the fire. If you would make sure that nobody can trip over them."

The sun set late that day, its light falling the entire length of the Great Valley at the furthest point south in its travels. As it slid behind some low hills Lars began the singing with a song Ursula had last heard on the company's way through Forguland, a rough warrior's song with some words which had made her blush the first time. Here, she now knew everyone and understood why they chose to sing what they did. Other voices soon joined in and the atmosphere mellowed right away.

Some of the songs which followed were familiar enough that she could accompany the singers on her farb, which most of the Norse contingent had not previously heard her play. When they heard the tones there were broad smiles and the party became much more festive. After a few songs there were requests to hear some of her own music so she played some simple folk tunes that she had learned as a child, all of which were warmly received. When she was not playing she spent some time interpreting the Norse words to the non-Norse members of the party, to much amusement and surprise.

Adin and Kedian came out occasionally and carefully turned the carcass sections, each of which contained a leg as well as a large chunk of the beast's body. These were impaled on long iron stakes which had been stuck in the ground and angled towards the fire, which meant that someone had to support the cooks to prevent them accidentally falling in as they worked.

Eventually, after several turnings, one chunk was selected and taken away. Kedian returned a little later with a large serving plate laden with bread rolls stuffed with meat. Eriana took the first one and the rest were served out to the women.

Someone shouted, "Hey! What about us?"

Eriana flipped her free hand. "Give the man a chance! If they work any faster there could be accidents. Do not concern yourselves, there will easily be enough meat for all, I deem."

"I ask your pardon, Highness. I meant no disrespect."

"Granted, my man. By the Gods! This is good! Kedian, what has been done to this meat?"

"We fried some finely-sliced chizzen on the kitchen range, Highness, and added certain spices known to Adin. It is a different taste to the way I would have done it but, to my mind, it is better."

"Hmm. You do not know of Maralin, I think. Much of what Adin has learned since coming to the Great Valley has been from a man who was once accounted a very good cook. This way of serving is far richer than we would have done it in Einnland."

Ursula took a bite of her roll and marvelled. It certainly is not onions but the way of preparing that vegetable has made the taste very like. I can see why Eriana thinks it came via Maralin and I am inclined to agree.

"Highness," she said, "Where I come from we have a vegetable named an onion. When meat is served in rolls like this there are often sliced and fried onions with it. Somehow it brings out the flavors of the meat and this does the same thing."

"Do you tell me? Then it is just the right thing to add to our meat tonight. Kedian, hurry back with more rolls for our men, if you please."

He bowed. "As you desire, Highness."

Soon all the chunks had been taken to the kitchen and about two thirds used to feed the company. The songs ceased while everyone took what was a late evening meal before settling back and having quiet conversations. Then Eriana stood up.

«Who will give the first story?»

Tor Andersson also stood. "I will, Highness. I think I can do it in their tongue now."

Eriana sat down again as Tor threw the rest of his drink down his throat and then began pacing counter-clockwise round between the fire and the assembled company.

"I tell you Gisli's story," he began. "In the tongue of the Sirrel a story might be known as a Saga, a tale of the past, something that men say really happened. I do not know if that is so, since many stories have Gods, Giants, Trolls and other suchlike in them. You decide. I will begin.

"At the end of the days of Harold Fairhair there was a mighty lord whose name was Thorkel Goldhelm, and he dwelt in Surnadale. Now he had a wedded wife, and three sons by her. The name of the eldest was Ari, the second was called Gisli, and the third Thorbjorn."

Even in a non-native tongue there was a certain cadence about the way that Tor spoke. Ursula decided that it must be a peculiarity of the custom of story telling. The night was now dark, the fire had burned down sufficiently that there was little noise, and everyone was listening attentively to the story, which revolved around a magic sword that was borrowed and not returned to its owner. Eventually there was a confrontation and both lender and borrower killed each other.

Tor ended with, "There is more, much more, but I will let someone else tell a different story." He grabbed his tankard and walked off to get a refill.

Haakon stood. «I can tell a story, Highness, the story of Thor, but only in my own tongue. Will you tell the river words to the others for me?»

Eriana stood. «That is a good story, Haakon. I will tell the others what you say sentence by sentence. Agreed?»

«Agreed, Highness.»

Eriana told the company, "Haakon tells the story of one of our Gods named Thor, but it begins with the creation of the worlds and those who lived in them that time. There are many names in it but, I pray you, you do not have to remember any of them as we do. Haakon, you may begin."

Haakon nodded and began walking clockwise around the fire. «For silence I pray all sacred children, great and small, sons of Heimdall, that I will Allfather's deeds recount, men's ancient saws, those that I best remember.»

Eriana repeated the line in the local tongue.

«The Jötuns I remember early born, those who me of old have reared. I nine worlds remember, nine trees, the great central tree, beneath the earth.»

The stories went on and though many of the company understood little they were all appreciative of the story-tellers, applauding them soundly when each tale had finished. By this time everyone had realized that what they were participating in was almost a religious experience, though none of them except Ursula would have recognized that word.

By now it was getting late. The darkness to the east had brightened and the Veil had risen, bathing the whole scene with multicolored light.

"You heard us speak of Valhalla, where warriors go to their final rest?" Eriana asked her audience. "What you name the Veil is where we consider Valhalla to be. Of course, since the Great Convocation we know that is probably not so but it fits our stories so well. When the Veil is directly to the north then we know that midnight has come, so there is time for another story. Who will speak?"

Lars stood. "Princess, I will tell a tale, but not of our history or our legends. I would speak of the Warrior Princess and the deeds of herself and her small band, of which of course I was one."

Eriana was thrown. "You can do this? I mean, do you know the words well enough? I thought you had trouble with the Sirrel tongue."

"I have a good woman as a teacher." The big man glanced at Nethra and smiled. "I may ask for certain words but most will know what I mean."

Eriana thought for a moment and then nodded. "Very well. It is good that these folk should know of our own part in history." She turned to the company. "The Princess he speaks of is me. Lars will tell you of my story, what has made me the woman who stands before you. Of course it is also the story of my men and of two women of Palarand when we fought at Boldan's Rock. But all in good time. Lars? If you would begin."

Lars began pacing the fire, now little more than a pile of embers, counter-clockwise.

"King Embrikt ruled a cold, barren land, along the southern coast of the Great Sea. He took to wife Anhilda who gave him daughter Eriana. Wanting a son to follow him he tried again but both Anhilda and her son died in the birthing. Another wife he took named Arnthruthr who gave him sons Torulf, Germund and Steffi."

Ursula listened as Lars went briefly through Eriana's flight from Einnland, her landing at Plif and subsequent arrival at Robanar's palace. Curiously, her time there was glossed over but skipped to her men joining her at an isolated estate, where they were taught to ride frayen and to learn fresh arts of war.

"Garia her name was, younger than all and small, but no Norse warrior could best her with weapons or without. Men wondered how someone so small and young could wield such magic but it was explained that anyone could do so, man or woman, had they the will and the knowledge.

"King Robanar asked the Norse to help with a small problem, a distant fortress overlooking the great river. With new gifts of war from Garia they set forth and traveled over the mountains -"

The fire collapsed and a glowing ember rolled out in front of Lars. He backstepped to avoid it... onto the end of another ember, the remains of a house timber, which promptly turned his ankle and unbalanced him. He automatically put out his left arm to break his fall - and fell directly into the fire.

On Midsummer's Night Lars is injured but fortunately help is close at hand. His injuries will take time to heal and that causes problems for Eriana, who expected to spend the Rains planning the future structure of the Navy. Of course, Ursula has an idea.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

94 - Embers and Plans

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2024 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Several of the less inebriated were already moving, once it was apparent what would happen to Lars. Some of their fellows moved, also, to stumble and fall and generally be less than helpful to those around them. Lars collapsed sideways into the pile of embers and two women screamed, Eriana and Nethra. His landing caused much of the fire to be scattered around and people had to dodge flaming lumps of wood.

The nearest two grabbed an arm and a leg and bodily yanked Lars out of the flames, dumping him on the nearest empty patch of ground. Others grabbed buckets of water and threw them over Lars to put out any potential flames.

"No!" Ursula called as she ran. "Don't waste the water like that. Pour it slowly over his left arm and side. Trickle some over his ankle as well. You others, try and push the fire back together so we aren't tripping over hot embers."

As Ursula crouched by Lars' side she saw that he had been relatively lucky. Most of his hair had gone and the left half of his beard, but they were problems that would resolve by themselves. The Norse had mostly worn canvas that evening, aware of the possibility that the night could end cool, and what she could see of Lars indicated that his clothing had been barely scorched. Importantly, the canvas had protected most of his skin.

His left hand and arm were the worst and she ordered a steady trickle of water to be directed over them. Others were asked to refill the empty buckets.

Benakar asked, "Why, Mistress?"

"Because that is the quickest way to cool the skin and stop any burns becoming worse. We were lucky that he was pulled out so fast. Lars, how are you feeling?"

«Like a fool, Ursula. I should have been more careful.»

«Where does it hurt? I'm guessing your left arm and hand but is there anywhere else?»

«I think I was lucky. Only my hand feels burned, and even that does not seem so bad. But I have twisted my ankle.» He grimaced. «Oh. I think I burned my ear.»

«Let me have a look at your ear... but we have hardly any good light other than the fire.»

"Mistress," Tyra said, crouching down beside Ursula, "here is your bag. What do you need first?"

Somebody else crouched at her other side and she realized with a start that it was Simbran.

"What happened, Mistress?"

She put up a hand to stop the questions. "Lars, do you think you can sit up?"

"Yah, Mistress." He did so, wincing as his left hand pressed against the ground to lever himself up. «Yah, that one is sore, all right.»

To Tyra, Ursula said, "Let's just have some clean cloth for now, dampened with water, so I can clean up the injuries." She turned. "Your Grace, Lars was telling a story and a piece of wood fell out of the fire. To avoid it he stepped back but onto another lump he had not seen."

"Oh. Do you need any assistance? I have a carriage, he could be taken back to the Fortress if that is what is needed."

Ursula thought. "Thank you, Your Grace, I think that might be wise. If he has twisted his ankle he won't be able to walk anywhere anyway. But I want to clean him up first."

"As you wish, Mistress." Simbran stood and turned. "Eriana, it seems your brave warrior has less injuries than he might have, I saw him stumble and fall and thought the worst."

Eriana curtseyed. "As you say, Your Grace. My men managed to pull him out very quickly." She added, "I wondered if you would come tonight."

"It is the curse of governance that I was delayed by urgent business, only to arrive late and witness the accident. Now I suppose you will not wish to continue."

Eriana looked at Ursula. "What do you think?"

"His Grace has offered a carriage to take Lars to the Fortress and I am inclined to accept, Highness. If there is food and drink left then I do not see any reason you cannot continue without us."

"Us?"

"Me, Tyra and Lars."

Nethra was there also, crouching besides Lars. She looked up. "Can I come too?"

Simbran looked at the three women and Lars and came to a decision. "You shall all take my carriage, I deem. I will give my escort instructions for when you arrive. Eriana, if I may ride back with you once you and your people have finished here."

"Done, Your Grace, and thank you. Lars, can you yet stand?"

"Probably, Princess."

With assistance he struggled to his feet, favoring his left foot, and Ursula looked him over but the flickering light made it difficult to see his injuries properly.

"Your Grace, I'll need a room with a good light so that I can examine him properly."

"Of course, Mistress. What about healers..? I mean, other than yourself. The Fortress has a Chamber of the Sick for mishaps like this one, we can offer bandages, salves - and he will need a crutch, I deem."

"Thank you, Your Grace, that is just what we need. Where is your carriage?"

Eriana told Tor to organize the party in her temporary absence and joined the others as they helped Lars along the access road to where Simbran's carriage waited. There was some difficulty getting Lars into the carriage which involved Simbran and his escort leader getting their shoulders under Lars' backside and heaving.

Lars did not want to sit down.

"I am wet, will ruin the seats," he explained.

"A little water will not hurt these seats, my good man," came the response. "What do you think happens if I must needs go out when it is raining? Sit down, please and let the women join you."

With his face even redder, Lars sat down and Nethra immediately sat close beside him. Ursula and Tyra climbed in and sat facing them. While this happened Simbran gave instructions to the escort leader.

"What of yourself, Your Grace? If we depart, who will act as your escort should something happen?"

"I will be with Eriana's men," was the short reply. "Having heard detail of their journey here I am certain they will keep me at least as safe as my own men can. Get Lars to the Chamber of the Sick as soon as you can, Platen."

The officer saluted. "As you command, Your Grace."

He turned and shouted to the carriage driver and they were off. The Margrave's escort went with them, two in front and two behind, those in front finding their way by means of what Eriana had called "Beam Lanterns" that functioned just like modern flashlights. Since the Veil was at its highest, they didn't have much trouble but still proceeded with caution.

Entering the fortress was different at the dead of night. The last time Ursula had been here the courtyard had been packed with travelers, officials, released captives and relatives but this time the yard was empty except for two men who hurried across the darkened expanse to open the carriage doors.

"But I thought - Where is His Grace?"

"Still at the party," the Platen replied. "At His Grace's command, we have brought back one of Her Highness's men who has suffered an accident with their fire. We require a stretcher to take him at once to the Chamber of the Sick," he glanced at the open carriage door, "...and four men."

"At once, Sir. If we may need to call out a healer to attend?"

"Her Highness's personal healer is here in the carriage with the man but she will not know where anything is. I know it is late but if you could ask Mistress Tamina to attend."

"Sir!" The man ran off.

Ursula said, "Tyra, you and I had better get out. Lars, you stay there until we have some help."

Getting Lars out of the carriage turned out to be a major operation but eventually he was persuaded to lie on the provided stretcher. The four armsmen carried him in followed by the three women. The men carried Lars along corridors and into an antechamber where the healers of the Fortress usually plied their trade. Through a connecting door she could see the Chamber of the Sick, a fairly large airy room with eight beds, three of which were occupied by sleepy patients.

The treatment room was lit by a single lantern, but once Lars had been helped to a chair the men went around and lit all the others giving the room a bright and warm glow. Tyra immediately handed Ursula the basket and the two set to work. Nethra sat in a close-by chair, watching anxiously.

"I'll leave your ankle until last, Lars. The nature of burns means that the sooner I can treat them, the faster they will heal and the less damage caused." He grunted. "Let me have a look at that ear first."

The left side of Lars' head had smacked into embers in the middle of the fire and, though his body had automatically jerked back on contact, some damage had inevitably been done. Fortunately he had not lain there long enough for the damage to be serious.

"You have some burns there," she told him after cleaning the area, "and I suspect your ear is going to look a little different when it has all healed. You are lucky that it did not affect your eyes or your scalp though I am not sure if all your hair will grow back."

Another grunt. "Warriors get scars, Mistress. Will learn to live with it."

Nethra said, "I would rather you didn't get any more scars, Lars."

His face softened. "It is my life, Nethra, but I think my life is about to change. Suddenly I have -"

He ran out of words and just sat, looking at Nethra. His eyes glistened.

Ursula found the jar of burn salve and opened it, putting a little on a cloth and applying it gently to his ear. She then put a pad on it and began to wind a strip of bandage around his head.

A sleepy woman in a nightdress staggered into the room. "What's going on? The message I had was confused. Who are you?"

Ursula stood. "I am Ursula, personal healer to Her Highness Princess Eriana and her company. This is Admiral Lars, the commander of her Marines. Beside me is Tyra, my assistant and over there is Nethra, a close friend of Admiral Lars. There was a celebration around a big fire and the Admiral tripped. His Grace had just arrived and he offered us the use of your chamber."

Ursula could see the woman slowly come fully awake as she absorbed the facts. "Oh. I am Healer Tamina. What do you need?"

Ursula turned and looked critically at Lars. "I was putting salve on his ear, it has been burned but not badly. He put out his left arm to break his fall and it went into the fire," the healer shuddered, "and I have not yet examined any of it closely. He has also injured his left ankle, I do not know how badly yet. The rest of him seems to have escaped injury. Burn salve and bandages, I think, and if you could look at his ankle while I attend to his arm and hand."

"As you wish, Mistress." Tamina bustled off to some cupboards on the far wall and began pulling out supplies.

Ursula looked at Lars' arm, finding mostly scrapes and minor burns on the underside which she covered with salve and wrapped with offered bandages. It was his left hand that had taken the worst that the fire could give him.

«You are going to have problems with this,» she told Lars. «You are fortunate that you were pulled out straight away but you're still going to have a lot of scarring. You might even lose the feeling across your palm or some fingers.»

Lars nodded, but his expression was tense. «If it must be, Mistress. What must I do?»

«It will have to be bandaged up for a week or so and then you'll need to do some exercises to make sure the scar tissue doesn't contract and give you a claw hand.» She demonstrated and he nodded soberly. «Nethra will need to put salve on it every day to keep the skin flexible. Whether you'll ever get back the whole use of your hand I don't know. It will be up to you to keep flexing your hand in and out - and it is going to be painful.»

«Many injuries are painful, Mistress. I need my hands so I will do what I must and I will bear as much as I can.» He sighed noisily. «I was careless and I must pay for it, I know. But my life is changing in ways that I did not expect. I am no longer the simple warrior who will do whatever my Princess commands, I have become a leader and a teacher and,» his eyes turned towards Nethra, the moisture appearing again, «I have found someone who needs looking after at least as much as my Princess does.»

"What tongue is that?" Tamina asked, breaking Ursula's chain of thought. "I thought I knew all the local ones but that one is new to me."

Ursula turned. "Oh, his people come from a very distant land, out beyond the end of the Sirrel and far to the south. What is that you are holding?"

"I noticed that our burn salve does not look like what is in the pot you are using, the color is different. If I may ask what is in yours, Mistress."

"Oh, this? Well -"

There followed a complex herbal discussion which continued while Ursula cleaned the dirt and debris from Lars' left hand. In the end she decided to use Tamina's version and spread it thinly over the palm and fingers. Tyra provided narrow bandages for Ursula to wrap the hand and fingers while Tamina went back to examining Lars' left foot.

"I don't think anything is broken," she reported after a while, "just sprained, but it will still take a month or two to recover completely. Have you already treated this? I would have expected more swelling."

"Lars fell sideways into a big fire after his foot was turned on a stray ember," Ursula explained. "He was pulled out almost immediately and the other men poured a lot of water over him to make sure he was not on fire, and to cool any wounds. That included his ankle."

"Ah. That would make sense." Tamina nodded. "Been drinking?"

"It was a celebration, Mistress. In their lands they do not have the rainy season you have here so their Harvest Festival is much later in the year. Tonight they celebrate the shortest night, Midsummer's Night."

"Midsummer's Night? Oh, so it is! Because of our Harvest Festival we tend to ignore tonight but I can see why others might not. Do you want to look at this ankle before I bandage it?"

"Thank you, I should." Ursula turned to Lars. "How is the pain? Do you want me to give you anything?"

«It is bearable now, Mistress, but it will get worse for a time, especially after that ankle is bandaged. I'll need to sleep tonight so a little something would be a help, I think.»

"The green stuff?"

"Yah, Mistress, should be enough." His expression changed. "Oh. Need latrine."

Ursula looked at Tamina. "Do you have any male staff who could help Lars go to the toilet? It would not be a good idea if any of us went."

"I should think not, Mistress!" Tamina eyed Lars up and down. "Given his size and with that ankle he'll need two, I think. If you would wait here a moment."

She came back with an orderly who had been dozing in the Chamber of the Sick and a beefy-looking armsman who had been on duty nearby. The two of them managed to get Lars upright and then helped him out of the room. The two healers studied one another.

"You've been dragged out of bed," Ursula observed. "Are you beginning to feel cold?"

"I am," the other agreed. "I'm sure parts of me are still asleep. I have some fluffy robes in my office, if you would excuse me?"

Ursula spread a hand. "This is your domain, Tamina. Carry on."

"I was not sure of your rank, which is unfamiliar to me."

"Here I am nothing more than a healer, Tamina."

"One moment."

Tamina opened one of the other doors to the room and disappeared, reappearing with a fluffy robe which she was already pulling on.

"That's better. I'm sure you have had occasional night callouts in your own work?"

"It was slightly different where I originally came from, Tamina." Ursula tried to explain that where she worked, in a large hospital, there was a shift system which meant working all night, often overlapping the next shift when times were busy or they were short of staff.

"I cannot imagine such a huge place! I thought the Fortress was busy but -" Tamina shook her head. "And yet you came to Bibek with Her Highness and her men. Do you not feel some relief after moving to such different work?"

"Sometimes. The story of my leaving the hospital and joining up with her Highness is a long one, most of which you probably wouldn't understand. The dangers here are very different than what I faced before, that is certainly true."

"Different? In what way?"

Ursula considered. "I would tell you but, considering the time of night, you probably wouldn't remember most of it by tomorrow. Would Lars remain here tonight, do you think?"

Tamina nodded. "It is late and with that ankle it would not make sense for him to go far tonight. Where are you staying?"

"We are all at the Beresgar Hostel. I was told it was a short walk but I think he would be better here."

"We have room, he does not need constant attention... though someone of his rank would prefer a private chamber, I deem." She turned to Nethra, who had just been watching the events so far. "Mistress, I have been told that you are a close friend. If I may ask how close? I mean, would you wish to share a chamber with him, or am I asking you something embarrassing?"

"Mistress Tamina, presently we share a bed each night, though we are not yet even betrothed. After this evening, though, I have no doubt of my man's intentions."

"Do you tell me?" She looked intrigued. "Is this some custom of the river folk, then?"

Nethra turned to Ursula with a look of appeal in her eyes.

"That is part of what I must explain tomorrow, it seems," Ursula explained. "Nethra is one of eleven we saved from slavery by renegade soldiers of Yod."

The look changed to one of sympathy. "Then I will find you two a chamber nearby, Mistress, that you might have privacy. And for you and your assistant, Mistress Ursula, I will find you one as well. It is too late to be wandering around Bibek in the dark."

Eventually Lars returned, helped by the two men who remained standing nearby, knowing that he would be moving again shortly. He was given some of the green herbs and his foot tightly bandaged before they helped him out of the room and along to a nearby chamber, the four women following behind.

"If you would all wait here," Tamina said outside the door. "You have no night attire, I will fetch some."

She walked along to the end of the corridor and entered a closet, emerging a little later with a stack of linen over her arms. She joined the others and held out her hands.

"If you would each take one of these. I must needs apologize, they are intended for patients and to be easily wrapped around them or removed. We rarely have female patients, as you might imagine, so most of these will be somewhat large but that might be enough on such a warm night as this. Mistress," she addressed Nethra, "do you think you will be able to undress your man or shall these other women be needed to help you?"

All three women blushed. Nethra replied, "I should be able to manage by myself, Mistress. Thank you for these."

"It is only right, Mistress." Tamina added, "Toilets and bathing rooms are at the end of the corridor near where you saw me collect the linen."

Lars and Nethra went into the chamber and the helpers assisted him onto the bed. The two men emerged and closed the door, nodding to Tamina before heading back to their posts. Ursula and Tyra were shown into the adjacent room.

"Another apology, I regret," Tamina said to them. "These chambers have only a double bed. The other chambers along here are less suitable, they each have but a single bed. Can you manage?"

"It is not something we have done before but it should not be a problem," Ursula assured the woman. "We help each other wash and dress, after all."

"Thank you, Mistress. I will have the kitchen warned that we have all been up late," Tamina told them before she left. "If you desire to sleep a little longer I doubt anyone will object. Till then, Mistress - oh, and make sure to lock your doors, the men are not accustomed to having women in the patients' area and may try to visit."

"A wise idea. Thank you again for all your help, Tamina. Good night."

~o~O~o~

There was only a small chamber provided for healers and their helpers to take meals and by the time Ursula and Tyra were shown to it the following morning everyone else had finished and gone off to their duties. One of the kitchen staff told them what was available and left to arrange their meals.

"Any bad effects after last night?" asked Ursula.

"None, Mistress," Tyra replied. "I only drank a little beer and changed that for water every other time. It made sense, after all we have a smaller capacity than any of the men, do we not? And we must needs keep our wits about us that those of the men we do not know try something in their befuddlement."

"That is true, Tyra, but I also noticed that most of the men, the Norse I mean, drank less than I have seen them do in the past. Remember Gylfi's Rest? I think that if they had drunk as much as they did then all of them would have been asleep by midnight. I think they wanted to stay sober enough to hear and appreciate the sagas."

"As did I, Mistress! Some of those stories were amazing. How much of what was told was real, do you think?"

"It is difficult to say, since these tales have been told for many hundreds of years and I am certain things would have been changed along the way. That first one, about Gisli, sounds almost true apart from the magic sword, of course. There is no easy way to explain that, but it makes for a good story. Now the next one, about Thor and the other Norse gods, can only be make-believe. I am told that no-one can prove the existence of any Gods on Anmar so hardly anyone believes in them any more. Still, that was a good story as well and that is why they keep telling them."

"As you say, Mistress. I enjoyed what I could understand, anyway."

"Even the ones spoken in Norse?"

"It is like most of the men in reverse, Mistress. I can just about understand most of what they say now but it is much harder finding words if I wanted to say anything in Norse. Last night was fair, I understood most of the words except some of the old ones."

"To understand the stories properly you'd have to know about where they lived on Earth and how their society worked - Ah, here comes a pot of pel and some plates."

They had opted to avoid the grain porridge, to save the cooks from making another batch, and just have toast, meats, cheese and fruits. Once a second man had arrived with these they concentrated on eating. As they were finishing Eriana was shown into the room. The armsman who showed her in looked disapproving when neither woman stood up. Eriana found a spare chair and sat down at the table.

"Good morning to you both. Is that pel? If I may join you in a mug."

Ursula filled a spare mug and handed it to her. "Of course, Highness. Good morning."

"You are both well? Nothing troubles either of you after last night?"

"No, Highness. We had a function there last night so were careful what we ate and drank. It seems that most of your men were as well."

"You noticed that, then? Aye, they wanted to hear the stories, of course. What did you think?"

Ursula was silent for a while, thinking. "The stories were good, Eriana, and deserve to be heard, I think. The food, that was also better than I expected, but then I know the cooks. The fire? I think we could have done better. On a beach in Einnland, where everyone there was Norse, that is one thing but here, on a deserted farm with a mixed audience, I thought that it did not work so well. Perhaps there are other ways you might do this in future."

"It could never be the same, of course," Eriana ruminated. "Perhaps I was a fool to think it could be. Next year? That is a long way away and we have ample time to consider what could be done instead. I thank you for your opinion, Ursula."

"Did you finish the 'Saga of the Warrior Princess' after we left?"

Eriana nodded. "Aye, we did, and Simbran was impressed all over again when he heard what the Einnland Regiment managed to do. The whole business was suicidal, of course. I marvel that any of us at all returned from that fight on the wharves below."

Ursula shook her head. "Considering what we did at Faralan, Highness, I am not so sure. A dozen Norse basically hacked two hundred armed troops to pieces then. You underestimate your crew, Eriana. They are certainly the best in the business here and now."

"As you say. But can we keep our abilities up to date with all these new weapons and techniques? I could not say. Now, tell me, what of Lars? Is he badly injured?"

"Yes and no. What?"

Eriana had chuckled at that phrase. "It is something that Garia says all too frequently. It annoys some and amuses others, but when she says it she is generally correct. So, tell me about Lars."

"In general, as you may know, he was extremely lucky that people pulled him out before too much damage was done. The side of his head hit something and it looks like his left ear may look a little different once the bandages come off. There are minor burns there, that is all. It should not affect his hearing. He has lost a lot of hair that side and from his beard. His face escaped damage and I think his eyesight has not been affected.

"As for the rest, he is mostly clear, fortunately, and mostly because of the canvas clothing he was wearing... is probably still wearing. His left arm got scraped by wood in the fire as he fell over and there are minor burns there as well. His left hand, well..."

"Bad?"

"He was using it to break his fall and it had his whole weight on it when it connected with something, probably a burning log. His palm and the inner sides of his fingers are burned but, again, because he was pulled out quickly it is not as bad as it could have been. I have salved the hand and wrapped it and with any luck it should mean he retains some use of that hand." Ursula shook her head. "How much I do not know. A lot depends on him."

"Ahh. But his right hand is his sword hand."

Ursula looked at Eriana for a moment. "Highness, I think you are going to have to reconsider Lars and what he does for you. That accident means that it is not only his fighting ability that he is now questioning but the rest of his life."

Eriana looked intent. "Tell me, Ursula."

"Highness, I cannot. He has not said very much and I could be said to be betraying a healer's oath of confidence. You will have to let him explain it to you by himself."

"Very well. I am going to see him after I have finished here. Have you yet seen him this morning?"

"We were told that we could sleep late and we did so. I think that Mistress Tamina, the Fortress's resident healer, might have seen him but I do not know. If you have no objection we will join you."

"You are his healer, of course you and Tyra are welcome. Is that all his injuries?"

"No, Highness. He twisted his left ankle and that was why he fell. Fortunately - again - it looks like nothing was broken, but with any injury in that area it will take time to heal and he will need the use of a crutch." Ursula grimaced, "...And I have just realized that the crutch would go on his left side, but he cannot hold it there because of his left hand."

Eriana pursed her lips. "That changes matters, does it not? But I cannot make decisions until after I have seen him. How long do you think it would be before he is back on his feet, walking normally?"

"Where I come from we have special... boots... and other supports which means he could be mobile in a few days, walking normally would be perhaps three weeks. Here, it will take much longer, Mistress Tamina suggested it could be two months."

"Two months? Call it the end of the Rains, then. Hmm."

Eriana was silent, thinking, as the other two finished their breakfast. Ursula showed Eriana the way to the Chamber of the Sick and she looked in, hoping to find Tamina. Another woman was there.

"I was looking for Tamina."

"She was called out late last night, Mistress, and has not yet returned to duty. You are?"

"My apologies, Mistress. This is Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand and it was one of her men who was hurt last night. I am Healer Ursula and this is my assistant Tyra. We accompanied Admiral Lars here late last night."

"Maker!" The woman curtseyed. "Your Highness, welcome. It is not often we see such august visitors in here. I am Healer Darissa, one of those who take care of the men and women of the Fortress. Uh, do you mean the couple in Room 9? The man with burns and a damaged ankle?"

Eriana answered. "That's him. Can we visit him?"

"Surely, Highness. If you would follow me this way."

Darissa opened the door to Room 9 and everyone entered. Lars was still in bed, wearing the nightgown, while Nethra sat on a chair beside the bed. She was firmly clutching his good hand. When Lars saw Eriana his expression became sheepish.

"Princess. I am sorry. Did a stupid thing."

«Lars, I was there, I saw it, I feared for you, it could have happened to anyone. How are you feeling now?»

«Better now my friends are here.» His expression changed. «Princess, before we speak of anything else, I have a very important question to ask you.»

«Yes?»

«I want your permission to marry Nethra. She came to me in her hour of need and I saw my duty. Now we have come to know each other and I would have her by my side.» He waggled his bandaged hand. «Last night showed me that I have another - yet another - important woman in my life, but this time it is personal. In the future I must think of her needs as well as mine. As my liege, will you agree to this marriage?»

Eriana was surprised but, Ursula saw, not as much as she could have been. After all, Lars and Nethra had become a couple the same night they had met and the attraction between them was obvious to all. Nevertheless, once Eriana had considered the matter, her answer was not what anyone had expected.

"Lars," she replied with a sigh, using the Valley tongue so that all could understand her, "Regrettably I am unable to agree to this marriage, for the simple reason that I am no longer your liege."

He started to protest but she held up a hand, thinking.

"In fact I am not sure exactly who is these days," she added slowly. "When I came aboard the Visund you were Balrik's man and when he and his family were washed away I gave you the option of swearing to me, which you did. Then, out at the Kallend Estate we all swore to Robanar, which might mean that you are his man alone now.

"But the men who were left at the Kallend Estate all swore to Garia when they all decided to live together at Blackstone House, in order to make things less complicated. It is possible that some of those who went with us to Boldan's Rock also swore to Garia after we returned, but I do not know for sure. All I know is that I do not think I can answer your question for you, someone else must needs do it."

Lars looked stunned. "Princess, we are far away from Palarand now. You have the King's writ, why can you not do it for him?"

Eriana shook her head. "I must needs take advice, Lars. If you were still my man you would have my agreement and heartily, you two are well matched, I deem. But this has become a matter of law and custom and I must make certain."

Lars lowered his eyes. "I obey, Princess."

"I will do all I can," she told him. "Kalmenar may be able to make answer, perhaps even Simbran has some suggestions. You have my word, Lars. Now, I am more interested in your injuries. Ursula? I assume you tended him."

"I did, with help from the other Fortress healer Tamina."

Briefly she outlined what Lars had wrong with him and what she had done. Eriana looked concerned but tried to reassure the man who in practice was her second in command.

"Thank the Gods, Lars! I had feared that you were more badly hurt than that. But damage to both your hand and ankle means that I must needs consider our future plans. I must ask if you are comfortable here or do you want to come back to the hostel with us?"

Lars looked at Ursula. She replied, "Highness, it would be better if he stayed here for today at least and spent some time recovering. The healers here can keep an eye on him and change his dressings when they need to do so."

She looked at Darissa who nodded back. "Highness, it is not as if we are presently crowded, your man will have the best attention the Fortress can provide. If you should desire to take him back, the Beresgar Hostel has a small Chamber of the Sick which your own healer may use."

Eriana nodded. "Leave him here today, then. Send if he needs more urgent attention, I deem. You know where the rest of us will be. Oh. Will the presence of his intended be a problem?"

"His..? Oh, no, Highness. In fact, she may be of some help if she so desires."

"Good. Lars, I must go and see the Margrave now, I may return later today, possibly late afternoon. Ursula, shall you join me? The injuries to Lars raise questions only your experience may answer."

Ursula replied, "Of course, Highness."

As Eriana turned to go Lars said, «I regret making you change your plans, Princess. Think kindly of me.»

«Oh, Lars, I do. I do.»

* * *

The afternoon had passed in deep conversation with as many people as Eriana could find but no-one would offer any solution to her problems. About a bell before the evening meal Eriana, Ursula and Kalmenar met in a small room at the hostel. Eriana had her elbows on the table and the knuckles of both hands kneading her forehead.

"I do not know what to do," she muttered. "To me, Lars is essential to the planning we must needs do at Sheldane. Now it is not possible for him to travel with us and all know it." She looked up. "Firstly, My Lord, if you may advise us on the customs of marriage in the Great Valley. Lars has petitioned me as his liege to give him permission but I am no longer his liege. I believe that when we all swore to Robanar back at the Kallend Estate his fealty passed to the King, as did mine and all of my men."

The small diplomat stroked his chin. "It is true, all the lands along the valley of the Sirrel hold the same customs and laws, that I know of, and that is that any man, if he be someone's vassal, must needs ask permission of his liege before he may change his marital status. If you say that Lars is no longer your vassal then there is no help for it, I deem. He must return to Palarand and petition the King for the right."

"That is what I thought," Eriana responded. "But he is injured and must remain in Faral until the river is safe to use again before he may travel, probably on the Green Ptuvil. I do not care to deprive Lars and Nethra of their happiness that long. Is there no remedy?"

Kalmenar shook his head. "None that I can think of," he replied.

Ursula objected, "But, surely, what happens when soldiers go off into foreign lands and find someone there they want to marry? Surely they do not need to wait until they return home?"

Kalmenar looked interested. "There is much in what you say, Mistress. In those cases, the soldier or whoever is also sworn to their officers above them. In turn those officers are subordinate to those above them in rank, all the way up to their ruler. Mayhap it would be a higher officer who might give permission for any marriage, though perhaps it might need to be ratified somehow when they return to their home lands."

"That is your answer, then, Eriana. You are the head of the Navy and Lars is a subordinate officer in it. You can give him permission and have it ratified by his liege when we get back to Palarand."

"But... I can do that? It would be legal?"

"The circumstances are presently unusual, Highness," Kalmenar judged, "but if your Navy is to become a real and growing service then it will need protocol and custom to govern those who are in its ranks. You have occasionally mentioned that you would desire to be on a big ship, larger than the Visund, traveling the wide oceans and discovering new lands and peoples. What happens when your ship reaches a foreign shore and some of your crew wish to marry those of other lands? Your voyage, it has been said, may last years. Lars is just the first for whom such customs and practices must be wrought."

Ursula added, "Highness, in fact I do not think that, as the head of the Navy, as opposed to being a Princess of Palarand, you own alliegance to your King. From what you told me the Navy probably only owes alliegance to the Congress who form this Federation, is that not so?"

Eriana nodded slowly. "There is much in what you both say. I believe that I will tell Lars this next time we see each other. But that does not solve the other problem, which is the need to have Lars at Sheldane. I had hoped to use that period, while we cannot go forth because of the rain, to accomplish as much as possible of the necessary planning."

"I do not think that will be a problem, Highness," Ursula responded. "I can guess what is going to happen and I think Lars has already figured it out as well."

Eriana looked suspiciously at Ursula. "Is this like when we were at Bakhrad, when you knew what we were going to do with the women and those barges before I did?"

"In a way. The circumstances are completely different."

The Princess's eyes flared with intensity. "Tell me."

"Lars will of course remain here in Bibek. He is too injured to go on the Visund. A hand only, or an ankle only, and he could probably manage. Not both. I would recommend taking Toshi in his place. He already acts as Lars's second-in-command, make it official."

"As you say," Eriana said slowly. "Although Toshi is not as familiar to me, that may not be so much a problem. But what will Lars do, stuck here for two months?"

"Have you forgotten Hamalbek? I am almost certain that Lars will be planning, probably with the help of Margrave Simbran and Graf Nuel, what to do there when the river subsides. He will also be planning for the training of the new Marines he expects to arrive during the next year. It makes sense for someone of his seniority to remain here while we go downstream."

"Gods! How could I have overlooked Hamalbek? Because it was not part of the original plan, that is why. Aye, Ursula, I will need someone senior to remain here when we leave. I had hoped one of the Farals or Zebrins would do it but it needs a neutral hand, I deem. Very well, Lars remains in Bibek until after the Rains have ceased. But how will I be able to plan? I know little about the workings of what will be new to all of us."

"Ah, not entirely, Highness. You once said that I was the only person from Earth with formal military training, I will help you. Between you, me, Toshi, Hashim and possibly Maralin I am sure we can properly rough out the structure we will need and get things started."

Eriana looked startled at first, then her eyes narrowed as she considered the possibilities.

"Done, Ursula. What would I do without you?"

An unexpected day of puzzles for many. Ketko confuses Ursula again, no-one knows if Lars can marry Nethra, and both Ursula and Eriana have received unexpected letters from King Robanar! The day ends with an ominous sighting.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

95 - Letters from Palarand

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2024 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Ursula disentangled herself from Eriana's arms and legs and pulled herself out of the bed. Her actions caused Eriana to waken fully and there was a question in the Princess's eyes.

"Good morrow, Ursula. Why the hurry? Have we overslept?"

"No, Eriana, but if I do not get down to the toilets there will be an accident. I won't be long."

"Ah. A common female complaint, I deem." She yawned. "I will follow, I believe, but at a speed more appropriate for one of royal blood."

"That hasn't stopped you before," Ursula muttered as she pulled on a fluffy robe. "See you shortly."

Tyra awoke as Ursula pulled open the outer door but Ursula just gave her a wave and continued. The young Jothan climbed out of her own bed and went to the door of Eriana's bedchamber. She curtseyed.

"Good morning, Your Highness. Is anything wrong?"

"Good morning, Tyra. No, your mistress has a full bladder, that is all, I deem." Eriana had by now climbed out of bed and was reaching for her own robe. "Will you join us?"

"Of course, Highness. If I may find my own robe first."

Then Matta and Vellana appeared and so it was all four who followed Ursula downstairs to the bathing and toilet facilities. Once they had returned to Eriana's suite all changed into ship dresses since the weather promised to be hot again.

Over breakfast Eriana said, "I am remiss, Ursula. I have seen and spoken to all who reside in this hostel but not those who were ill when we arrived. I can only offer lack of time but that is no excuse. Can you tell me how they fare?"

"Most could probably be released by now, Highness. D'Nandis is fully recovered from the middrin and is just a little weaker than the rest from having spent time in bed. Ketko likewise is recovering well. Tenevar seems to have recovered from the insect sting on his thigh and could benefit from some exercise."

"Tenevar?" Eriana interrupted. "Is he the one from Sheldane?"

Ursula thought briefly before nodding. "He is - Oh, you probably want to talk to him about Sheldane, don't you? I don't think it is a very large place, he should be able to describe it well enough to enable you to draw a map."

"My thoughts exactly, Ursula. I apologize, I interrupted you. The others?"

"Mostly old leg injuries, Highness. Paronar, Sivlik - I want to get them up and about to aid their recovery. Let me see. Of the others, seven of them, only two are unable to stand and walk around at the moment. I think that Presk might have a nasty chest disease called cancer, it is surprising that the pirates didn't finish him off before we arrived. He can walk but gets out of breath almost straight away. Barsak was a recent admission with a twisted ankle - not unlike that of Lars, in fact. He won't be going anywhere for a week or so, but he ought to be helped up and about to have company to talk to."

"Hmm. I think I will pay them a visit this morning anyway. As leader of this mongrel band it is my duty, I believe. You mention Lars, shall you and I then go to the Fortress to give him the good news?"

"As you wish, Highness. I want to speak to the healers there anyway, they have some different ideas about some of the herbs I use."

"Done. Then, when I have finished this mug of pel, we shall go and visit your sick."

Netheran and Sarrik were in attendance when they reached the medium-sized room called the Chamber of the Sick. They approached the group and bowed.

"Your Highness, welcome. As you may see, almost all of those within, including ourselves, are anxious to leave this place and go about our customary affairs."

"Good morning, Netheran, Sarrik. We have come to assess you all and discover if any of you may join the others as you desire. If I may ask, what were your customary affairs? You must have had a normal place of employment before you went on that boat and were captured by the pirates."

The two Faral healers looked at one another.

"It seems so long ago..." muttered Sarrik. "Shall I remember what I was doing?"

"Aye," Netheran agreed. "Much has happened to us, we are two different people now."

"Do you think they will have us back?"

"Mayhap. Much may have changed in the months while we were away, besides ourselves. Why, even the name of our land has changed!"

Sarrik remarked, "I have learned so much from Mistress Ursula, I deem." He addressed her. "It is my thought that you know much more than you have shown during the days we have been together, Mistress."

She replied, "Yes, I do know more and I would be willing to teach you some of it - but you are not part of our company, there are men in Faral who must be your superiors. I do not know what they would say and, I must add, it is likely we will not be here in Bibek for too much longer. We have to get downriver before the Rains begin."

Eriana added, "Aye, and before you ask, the Visund already has two healers aboard. However, if you may come to some accommodation with those who are your superiors here, then the new Navy base at Hamalbek would welcome you as healers there. This would have the advantage that you would not be so far away from friends and family, if you have such. What say you?"

Netheran bowed. "Highness, it is something that we must both consider seriously. Your people have shown us a new and better way of working and we have already talked together about what you intend to do along our great river. It interests us greatly."

"As you wish. I do not seek to entice anyone from what they did before but you know that many of those held captive with you, even those of Yod, are thinking of joining the River Patrol. Most of those no longer have jobs or homes to return to but you two probably do. We will not think badly of you if you choose another way."

Sarrik bowed. "Thank you, Highness."

"Then, let us look at those you have tended, both before and after we rescued you all."

Eriana moved from bed to bed, speaking to each and every man before moving on. With Ursula's advice most were permitted to return to join those friends they had made during captivity. Only one man, a Faral, wanted to go out from the hostel and see if he had any family left in Bibek.

"I dislike the thought that you may go unassisted from this place while still weakened," she told him. "Aye, you may have come originally from Bibek or nearby but the city has changed, I deem, since you were last here. If you would accept the help of two of my men while you search, since they can assist you should you falter and they will protect you from those who may seek to waylay you."

The man bent one knee. "Highness, you are gracious. I had not thought about how much had changed in the months since I was last here. If your offer of employment still stands then I would willingly serve under you, should I fully recover."

"Rise, please. As you may know, we have had requests from many of those who were captives of the pirates but we presently have no need for extra people. Find your family and spend the season of rain recovering with them. If mayhap you cannot find them then this hostel will still be available to you. By the time the weather dries you may be fit enough to be of use to us."

"As you suggest, Highness. Thank you."

The final two who had been infectious in one way or another came last. D'Nandis climbed off his bed and offered Eriana a bow.

"Highness, this is D'Nandis," Ursula introduced him.

"Good morning, D'Nandis. But you are of the Six Cities, this is not your full name, I deem."

"It is as you say, Your Highness. In my home land I have the honor to be Yarbortarsil Benemar'than Doras D'Nandis an K'kjand. If I may be of service to you."

Eriana smiled. "Indeed you may. Garia - Princess Garia - explained to me how the names of your people are constructed, though I do not speak your tongue. Doras is some kind of rank, I believe, and D'Nandis the name of your House or family?"

"That is so, Highness. Doras means that I am the third son of my father and, more importantly, unlikely to become heir to his position should he die or more probably retire. Nandis is indeed the name of my family and house, which for me are the same thing."

"Unlikely to become heir? The position will go to one of your two brothers, then?"

D'Nandis gave a small smile. "One of my four brothers, Highness. It means that to improve myself I may move to a different... trade, let us say, than what my family practises. I will only be to do that once I return to K'kjand. Assuming I survive."

"Ah, as you say. When all bear blades and other weapons then much might befall any traveler, I deem. Will you come with us when we depart? I offer you a place on my ship the Visund when we begin our return journey and I know that you will have a warm and appreciative welcome in our final destination which is Palarand. Once there you may decide to join the Federation Navy, of which I am the appointed head."

"Highness, in the Six Cities Palarand is well known as a safe and interesting place for those like me who care to travel, though very far away. I will accept your offer immediately, but you should know that I doubt I am yet strong enough to pull an oar."

"We understand that, D'Nandis. You will come first as a passenger, to offer such assistance along the way that you may be capable of. I warn you, you have seen the Visund, it is an open craft and the journey may not be so comfortable as you may be used to."

D'Nandis nodded. "I understand, Highness. I will be there." He hesitated. "If I may ask, will you offer the same to my companion Kapis?"

Eriana nodded back. "Aye, I will. The men of the Six Cities are known for their trust and steadfastness and I will take any that I can find."

"Thank you, Highness."

Ursula added, "D'Nandis, you can leave this chamber and go and find him if you wish. You are well enough now not to require our attentions any longer."

He bowed. "Thank you, Mistress Ursula. I have waited for this day but knew that I should not attempt to hurry my recovery."

She smiled. "The best patients are always those who do not want to be somewhere like here. Go on, go and find him - and take it easy until you get used to moving again."

As D'Nandis moved slowly out of the chamber Eriana turned to the final occupant. Ketko had been sitting on his bed, watching Eriana closely, and now slid off it onto his knees. He bent down to touch the floor with his forehead and then straightened, remaining on his knees. He looked absolutely terrified.

"Great Mother, in this strange world there is no Horde which I could call my own. The Honored Mother spoke well of your rule when she tended me and so if you look favorably on me then I would offer you my service."

Eriana looked confused. "I am no mother, man from another world."

Now Ketko was confused. "But, pardon my presumption, I was told that you are the daughter of a Queen, is this so?"

"Yes, it is... but what has that to do with the matter?"

"You are the daughter of a Queen, your mother has unfortunately died giving birth to another, you must therefore be a Great Mother in her place. It is logical."

Her head was spinning. "But... it is true that my mother was a Queen and that she died giving birth. That does not make me a mother! I have yet borne no children and presently have no desire to."

"But..." Ketko's face was covered with sweat now. "I do not understand! Can the rules be so different in this crazy place?" He turned to Ursula with pleading in his eyes. "Honored Mother, I beseech you, you have not lied to me in your dealings with me? I begin to wonder, are we really in Ab Karbna but that you do not know it?"

This is just like before, she thought. Ketko is apparently talking at cross-purposes with Eriana.

But how can I fix this when I do not know what the problem is?

Then, suddenly, a light flickered dimly. Great Mother? Honored Mother? She held up a hand.

"Ketko, I have told you no lies, you have my oath on that. If you would wait a moment. I think you and Her Highness are talking about two different things."

"Your words are my instructions, Honored Mother."

Eriana was beginning to become annoyed. "Now he names you mother! We both know that is impossible!" She flicked a hand in his direction. "This man is insane, I deem. I want nothing more to do with him."

The light flared and Ursula saw it all. "He is not insane, Highness. He just comes from a land where matters are handled in a different way. When you meet the..." she was about to say 'King' but changed her mind, "...Queen, how do you address her?"

"Why, when I first meet the Queen I name her Your Majesty." Eriana's eyes widened. "Oh! Do you tell me that 'Great Mother' is a title in his homeland?"

"Probably a rank as well, Highness. I am guessing that it has nothing to do with the bearing of children but instead means that the holder has to be female. From previous conversations I would say that a Great Mother was the ruler of his Horde, probably what you and I would call a Queen. But there is more and I have only just realized it."

"Aye?"

"I am beginning to think that Ketko's society is one ruled by women, not men. Isn't that so, Ketko?"

"But of course! That is the only way..." He paused and Ursula could see the truth dawning in his eyes. "Honored Mother, you are about to tell me that men rule in this world. How can this be?"

"It is the way that societies have evolved on Anmar, I guess," she replied, generating a much longer reply in the local tongue, "Men are more warlike here and women have a different role here, a gentler one. In some of the societies along the Sirrel, like Yod, women are not valued at all and are made to be subservient to the men. I am guessing that is not so on Zeniak?"

"Of course. All men of the Hordes know that a woman's word is law, whatever rank or grade they may be. I find it difficult to understand how the other way may be so, but it explains much that I have observed while I have been in this world. No wonder I thought it was Ab Karbna! I regret that I may find it hard to adjust to another way, and yet here is a woman whose word is law, so I believe." He turned his attention to Eriana. "If men rule here, Great Mother, then how is it you are able to command all these men?"

"Rank here is a... complicated subject and depends, perhaps, on which land you are presently in," she replied. "I have a certain rank since my father is the King of a distant land and that has permitted me to gather some few willing retainers around me. But I am only a Princess. If I were a Prince, a son of my father, then I would have a higher rank and be able to gather more retainers. You may say that as a Princess I am unusual, most other Princesses I have met have been gentle and kind and find other ways to manage their positions."

"Great -" Ketko paused. "I cannot keep addressing you that way, it seems. How should you be addressed by one such as me?"

"Just as everyone else does. On first meeting, it is customary to address me as Your Highness and then just as Highness until we part again."

"This world is a strange place," he muttered. "Highness, then, my plea still stands. Would you take me as one of your... retainers, did you call them?"

"It is a very strange place... Ketko? Is that how I should address you?"

"It is ...Highness."

"I do not know you, you are a stranger to me, I do not know what strengths and weaknesses you may have nor what talents you may possess that may be useful to me and my purposes. For that reason I would not take you - yet - into my retinue. However, there are other considerations than my own wants and desires. I will not explain them now, you may find them too complicated to understand, but I want you to come with us on the Visund when it sails. We journey to Palarand, at the end of the river, and I know that you will be safer there than you would be anywhere else in Anmar."

He replied, "The Honored Mother... I suppose I should not call her that, either, should I? The healer, my healer, said that I should go with her aboard your great ship, ...Highness. Until she was certain that I was well enough." His eyes narrowed at a thought. "You are all interested in me! Why is that? So far as I know I have little to offer any of you."

"Except the fact that you come from another world," Ursula told him quietly. "That single fact puts you in great danger. I can guarantee that your presence here is not chance and that we were meant to find you and take you with us. I have no idea what you will be able to do for us but I am certain that whatever it is, you will become important. Will you join us?"

His eyes flicked between the two of them. Finally, he addressed Eriana. "Highness, I accept your offer. To be taken to a place of safety and to be guided by two strong women, that is what I need at the moment."

"Done, Ketko." There was a strange look in her eyes. "We will indeed look after you."

Ursula nodded. "Heard and witnessed."

"Rise, Ketko," Eriana said. At the look of confusion in his eyes she added, "Get up, please. There are many new customs you must needs learn about our ways and staying on both of your knees is not one of them."

He was shaky standing up and Ursula had to offer him an arm. Standing up for the first time Ursula saw that he was taller than she had imagined. In fact he was almost the same height as Eriana, the two could look one another in the eye. Not that Ketko did, he kept his gaze lowered slightly once he was on his feet. She also noticed that his skin color had softened slightly so that it looked more like a Japanese tint than anything else - but no Japanese ever had a face like that.

"Can you yet walk?"

"Highness, today is only the second day I have been out of bed and I found it tiring yesterday. I do not know how far I can walk, if you wanted me to do so."

Ursula told him, "You must try, Ketko. It is only by doing exercise, gentle exercise at first, that your body will be able to properly repair itself."

"Your words are my instruction... how should I address you?"

She gave a thin smile. "I have a number of ranks and titles according to what I am doing. For now just address me as Mistress."

"Then, Mistress, what is it you want of me today?"

Ursula looked at Eriana, who gave her a nod. "First, Ketko, I think you should join the others. Many of those in this hostel will be traveling with us in the Visund and you need to get to know them. Don't concern yourself with customs or anything like that just yet, concentrate on eating well and doing gentle exercise. Oh," Ursula added with a smile, "and keep drinking pel, of course. You should find Kapis and D'Nandis, you know them well, I am sure they will be of help to you as you recover."

"Your words are my instruction, Mistress. It is my own desire to get myself well so you are not asking me to do anything I would not do anyway."

"Then," Eriana said, "it is time that some of us collected our things and left this place. Ketko, we will assist you as far as the dining hall, I deem. Once we have found some friends for you we have other business elsewhere in Bibek."

"I'll take one arm," Ursula offered. "Tyra, you take his other side."

"As you wish, Mistress."

"Let's go."

* * *

The hostel and the Fortress were, in theory, "a short walk" apart but the terrain around Bibek made that walk heavy going as the day became warmer. This was because the hostel was on one ridge of the weathered slope and the Fortress was on another, at about the same height above the river. The road between dropped around twenty-five strides, crossed an intervening gulley, and then rose again. The small party was glad to reach the imposing entrance and get out of the sun.

The party was small, just Eriana, Bennet, Ursula, Tyra, Kalmenar and Tor. At the gate they were recognized and welcomed, but instead of leading them to the Chamber of the Sick the armsman they were following took them up stairs to the Margrave's office.

Simbran stood from behind his desk and beamed a welcome. "Your Highness, friends, good freshness, please join me for a moment or two. I know that you desire to visit the leader of your armsmen today but some important documents have arrived and one concerns you, Highness. I thought to give it to you now in the event you departed without meeting me."

Eriana looked puzzled. "Documents, Your Grace? Who could be sending us documents?"

"It is most intriguing," Simbran's deep voice replied. "You must of course know that I am now in regular communication with rulers beyond Yod, notably Wallesan of Joth and Robanar down at Palarand. Just this morning the Resident of Palarand has delivered a fat packet from Robanar and when I opened it I discovered that, amongst other things, it contained another packet which is addressed to you, Eriana."

He gestured at his desk with a hand, revealing opened parchment covers, green-and-purple ribbons and other packages.

He explained, "When we must needs send private matters to our Residents or to other rulers we customarily use various strategems to conceal the content from prying eyes. I know the Valley Messenger Service is exemplary but still, mayhap, packets may be mislaid along the way. That is why, first, the Resident of Palarand received the outer packet, inside which was a packet addressed to me. Inside that packet there were more and some bear most unusual instructions. Shall you receive yours?"

"Why, yes, of course, Your Grace." Eriana was mystified. "But I cannot think of any matter which is so secret that it must needs be conveyed in such a way." She received the thick package. "Ah, should I open it here? Would that embarrass you, Your Grace?"

"Regrettably so, Eriana," Simbran replied, pointing with a finger. "You will see written on your packet that it should be opened only in the presence of yourself and Mistress Ursula."

"Ursula! I wonder what my King desires now?" Eriana looked puzzled and then shrugged. "I have only to open this to discover why, I deem. Ah, if I may use a small chamber to open this, Your Grace? It would be unwise of me to take it back to the hostel and then find I must needs consult you about what I might discover."

"As you say, Eriana. There is a small chamber nearby which is used by my aide when privy letters must be written or coded. Speak to Birug when you are ready and he shall show you to it."

"Birug?"

"Ah, he does for me that which in Palarand, I believe, is performed by Chamberlain Kendar."

"Ah, of course." Eriana curtseyed. "Thank you, Your Grace. By your leave?"

Simbran gestured to the door. "Of course, Eriana. If you would pass by after you have visited Admiral Lars, I would know your plans concerning him."

"I'll do that, Your Grace."

The party left the Margrave's office and returned to the lower floor where a servant directed them to the corridor which contained the Chamber of the Sick and nearby rooms. Ursula first checked the Healers' office where Darissa was in residence.

"Good freshness, Mistress! Ah, I see you have come to visit your officer Lars." Darissa came out of her office to find the group waiting in the corridor. She curtseyed. "Your Highness! Good freshness to you." She looked at the group with a wary eye. "There are six here, that may be too many for the room."

Everybody turned to Eriana, who said, "Just myself and Ursula, to begin with, oh, and Kalmenar." She smiled. "My legal representative will witness that we bring Lars good news."

"I want to spend a little time with Darissa and, possibly," Ursula showed Darissa an upturned eyebrow, "Tamina? I wanted to speak to her about some differences in herb recipes we have noticed."

Darissa nodded. "Aye, Tamina should be around just before lunch, Mistress. If I may be of help?"

"Perhaps. Some of the salves we used on Admiral Lars looked different and I am interested to find out why."

"Then I look forward to our talk, Mistress."

Ursula turned to Eriana. "If I come out after I have checked Lars over then Tor can go in and see him."

"Done, Ursula."

Inside the room Lars was sitting up on the bed, fully dressed. His head, left wrist and hand and ankle were freshly bandaged. The most striking thing that both women noticed when they entered was that he was now clean-shaven and looked years younger. Beside the bed in a chair was Nethra, who stood when Eriana entered.

"Good morning, Princess, Mistress."

"Good morning to you and to Nethra, Lars. How are you feeling this morning?"

A wry twist of the lips. "Wishing I had not tripped, Princess. But the Gods laughed and here I am." He answered her question properly then. "Ankle hurts but not very much today. Wrist, hand, is bigger problem. Healer changed dressing when I woke," a nod towards Ursula, "and put more salve on. Ear stings a bit."

"It is to be expected," Ursula commented. "It is only a day and a half since the injury happened and these things take time, as you already know." She smiled at him. "I see you decided to tidy your face up, it suits you. It makes you look younger."

"Aye," Eriana agreed. "I know you could not go around with half a beard but I did not know there was a handsome man hiding underneath it! Nethra, do you prefer him like this?"

Nethra managed a smile and a shrug. "He is a man who will do whatever he desires, Highness. The beard did not bother me before but I am wondering if I might petition him to keep his face smooth. He does look handsome, does he not?"

Lars' face had begun to color with the praise. "Always kept beard, custom in Einnland, useful in cold, but now I live in lands of smooth-faces maybe it is time for change." He smiled fondly at Nethra. "Before, it was only me - and service to Princess, of course - but now I have to think of others." The smile faded. "Have done much thinking since you left."

"Aye! And Ursula thinks she knows what you decided."

Lars' eyes met those of Ursula. "She is smart woman. Princess, with wounds I have I cannot go on Visund. Have to stay in Bibek until Rains end. Maybe return in Green Ptuvil afterwards with Nethra. Can use time to plan Hamalbek. Get advice from people here."

"Almost exactly her words, Lars. Done. And you shall have Nethra as wife, I deem. These two," she wagged a finger between Ursula and Kalmenar, "realized that the Navy is a military organization and I am senior to you, so I can, and willingly do, give you permission to marry."

Lars' uninjured hand reached out and grabbed that of Nethra, who smiled back at him. "Princess," he said, emotion in his voice, "We give you thanks for this. You shall not regret the decision."

Eriana held up a hand. "I must warn you both, time passes too quickly here and the Visund must surely depart soon or be caught by the Rains. I do not know if a wedding could be arranged before we departed."

Lars nodded. "Expected, Princess. Go when you need to."

"But who will stand beside you, or for that matter Nethra? I do not understand if such ceremonies can be done that way. In Einnland it was so much easier."

Kalmenar entered the conversation. "Highness, it is possible. If it were not then many marriages could not take place since a liege may live far away. I believe that if the guardians concerned swear before His Grace then His Grace may act as proxy for them."

"Do you tell me? Then it seems that I must speak with His Grace once more before we depart this place. Lars? Will that be sufficient?"

"If Margrave agrees to Lord's words then it is enough, Princess. Thank you."

Ursula frowned. "That takes care of Lars, Highness, but what about Nethra? Does she need a... what did you call it? A guardian?"

They all looked at Nethra, who shrugged. "I do not know, Highness, Mistress. I was of Faralmark, it is true, but when I married Padaran I naturally became a vassal of Mirdul because that was where he was from. Now," another shrug, "I have no idea."

Kalmenar mused, "By the nature of things our lands must needs contain many who are widows. Wars, accidents, disease, all may take a man from his woman. It surprises me that I do not know what happens when a wife becomes a widow. Especially a widow who married someone from another land... and may finally reside in a third."

"Something else to ask Simbran, then," Eriana decided, "though I suspect he knows no more than we do." She looked at Lars and Nethra. "We shall find a way, we always do."

"Thank you, Highness," Nethra replied for the two of them.

"Well, if neither of you have need of me," Ursula told them, "I need to talk to the Fortress healers before we go. I will go out and make room for Tor to come in." She looked at Lars. "I'm sure you have many things you need to discuss."

"Yah, Mistress. Thank you."

Ursula turned and left the room. To Tor she said, "You should be able to go in now. Tyra and I have to go and speak with the Fortress healers."

The Captain of the Visund nodded his thanks. «See you later, Mistress.»

"Tyra? Back to the healer's office, I think."

"Mistress, I just saw Mistress Tamina go in there."

"Oh? That's good. Come on."

* * *

Later, in a different office, Eriana looked at the package which lay on the table between herself and Ursula. The others were waiting in the small lounge area where Ursula and Tyra had taken breakfast the previous morning.

"This is most unusual," she remarked. "Never before have I had such a package from Robanar, though of course I do not know if such as these are customary among the valley lands. If you will wait until I have unsealed it, Ursula."

Ursula smiled back. "I'm here, you're here, there isn't much else I can do, is there?"

Eriana returned the smile. "It is as you say."

She used her belt knife to cut the green-and-purple ribbon that bound the package, and then to worry beneath the seal until the hardened wax cracked. Teasing the cover open she discovered... two more packages.

"Well! This is taking secrecy to an extreme, it seems. Let me see... one is addressed to you and the other to me. Mine has writing in runes! Let me make them out... 'Open this after Ursula has read hers. Ask no questions'." Her eyes flared. "Ursula, what is going on? Robanar knows of you, it is true, but very little, I deem, and you have never met him."

She passed the other letter to Ursula and then could do nothing but watch, simmering, as the other turned it over to examine it.

Ursula told her, "There is writing here which might be that of your King but underneath it is another line which is in a different script... English. Does your King know English, Eriana?"

Eriana thought. "I doubt it, Ursula. Of course some few words have crept into the local language from Garia, since she has introduced so many new ideas and devices, but they would be spoken words, not written. Ah! Now of course Maralin also speaks that tongue, mayhap the two of them have... No. I would have heard if they had begun to teach the letters to anyone and Garia departed Palarand before I did. I deem, therefore, that it must be Maralin who wrote those words. What do they say?"

Ursula read the following to herself:

«By command of the King the instructions inside are in English, against any interception. Do not tell anyone the contents, not even Princess Eriana.»

Just great. This could become embarrassing and also push us apart.

"Eriana, do you trust me? I mean, totally trust me to do what I need to?"

The Princess looked blank. "Why, of course, Ursula. What is the problem?"

Ursula took a deep breath and read out the English. She added, "Please don't be offended by this! I'm only doing what your King instructs me to do. I am certain he must have had good reason for this."

Eriana did look offended but calmed down as she understood that Ursula had no choice in what she had to do.

"As you say, Ursula. Whatever this is, it is not your fault or mine. Robanar must have good reason for sending such a secret message to you this way. If you would open the letter and read it."

Using Eriana's knife, already on the table, Ursula cut the ribbon and broke the seal. She was not surprised to find that the contents, a single sheet of paper, were also written in English.

«From Robanar, King of Palarand, to Ursula, recently of Earth, greetings.

Since I do not speak any of the tongues of Earth this letter is being written by Maralin of Joth whom you know. We believe that you two are the only two people on Anmar who may read and write this particular script, thus keeping the contents private. Maralin is entirely in my confidence and whenever you meet you may speak of the matters within this letter but to no-one else.

Maralin has spoken to you of Garia and from Eriana you have learned that she has departed Palarand upon a special mission for the Crown. The reasons for this mission and how it was managed are covered by a special oath and thus no-one may speak of the details. I have, however, obtained permission to make a request of you and that is the purpose of this letter.

Garia has returned to Earth for a period which may be as much as an Anmar year. Since she now understands what happens during these journeys it is likely that she will bring with her useful materials when she returns. It is our view that most of those materials will be in the English tongue.

In order to make most use of the materials which Garia is expected to bring with her, it is our wish that many of our scientists and engineers should learn English. To do this it will be necessary for us to make use of any and all English speakers and readers as exist on Anmar presently to teach others their tongue and script.

I regret that she departed before you arrived, so she does not know of you and I do not know if she can speak the tongue of your land or write your script. But Maralin has told me that you do speak and write a number of Earth tongues including English.

I am not your liege, I may not command you, but it is my request that when Eriana returns to Palarand you would return with her and make your home in my lands. You would be received with honor as Garia was and will not want for home or funds. In return I ask that you would spend some portion of your time here helping Garia and Maralin teach enough English to our people that they may in turn begin to teach others.

The destination of Garia's mission is held private by our oath and should not be mentioned to Eriana. You should only tell her that I have offered you an honored place in Palarand and that, since she and her crew are returning here, she should travel with you. I am told by Maralin that you are used to keeping secrets so I am assured that you will have no trouble deflecting her concerns.

I am aware that the Rains are presently due and that no reply may be made before the Visund may set sail. If you have made other arrangements and would be unable to accept our invitation then a letter sent when the Rains end will suffice.

Robanar, this day 24th Lemilat, 1175 Since The Great Flood.

With his approval, I have been permitted to add my own notes to His Majesty's letter. I will only add that I always thought that it would be better for you to go to Palarand as that is where most of the exciting things are happening right now. It is a busy place and entirely different than my home of Joth. I feel confident you will soon make yourself feel at home there.

Because of the English project I will be traveling there very frequently so we will be able to consult should there be any problems. Do not think you will be left alone in a strange land, the King and Queen are very friendly. In any event I know you will have Tyra beside you and I am sure that Eriana and her crew will not be far away.

Until we meet again,

Maralin»

More secrets! Oh, just one really. The rest of it I am probably going to do anyway.

She lowered the letter. "Wow. I am honored that your King wrote to me personally. He officially invites me to come to Palarand and live there. I think he wants me to become involved in some of the projects he has going on there."

Eriana laughed. "Oh, yes! Once you meet Milsy and Fulvin, not to mention Parrel and Gerdas, you will be lost, I deem. But the letter says more than that, surely? I do not know that script but your letter seems too long for a simple invitation."

"He also says that he would like me to come to Palarand on the Visund, which was what I was going to do anyway. This just makes the invitation formal. He says that I should not become lonely since Maralin is going to become a frequent visitor."

"Do you tell me? Interesting."

"In fact, it was Maralin who wrote this letter, at the King's command."

"But why do it in an unusual script? Surely the normal cyphers would be sufficient?"

"Ah, but remember, people are not supposed to know my origins. If they could break a cypher, they could work out that I was not of Anmar and that could cause all kinds of problems."

"Ah, as you say. So. Shall I open my own letter now?"

"I think you probably should, Eriana."

Eriana's note was much shorter - and written in runes.

«From Robanar, King of Palarand to Her Highness Eriana of Palarand, fond greetings.

Mistress Ursula has just received and read an invitation from me for her to come and reside in Palarand. I would request that you provide her room and passage aboard your ship for the return journey, assuming that she agrees to come.

When you arrive at whatever port in Palarand you shall decide, it is my request that you bring her as soon as convenient (but without delay) to the palace so that we may be introduced and she may be provided a chamber until a more permanent residence is decided. You are, of course, welcome to return to the palace yourself unless you decide instead to go to Blackstone House.

Robanar, this day 24th Lemilat, 1175 Since The Great Flood.

By command of the King, written by Gullbrand at the palace. Greetings, Your Highness.»

"Well! But I still do not see anything that would, to my mind, require such an elaborate method of delivery."

Ursula pointed out, "Eriana, you have been away a long time and you do not know what has happened there since you left. There may have been some problem with spies. Perhaps the situation in Yod is so unstable that they are simply taking extreme precautions."

"Aye, Ursula, you may have the right of it. Very well, I assume that you are going to agree to my King's invitation?"

"I had always thought that I would go to Palarand, but perhaps return to Joth if I did not like it there. An official invitation is good, since I would be assured of a welcome, but what if I do not like it? I am not sure I want to go against a King's wishes."

"Remember, Ursula, you are not his subject. Even if you go there at his invitation you will only be a visitor until you choose to swear alliegance. Unless you start murdering people or destroying the economy I doubt any would prevent you leaving."

Ursula gave Eriana a look. "Except you, perhaps."

"Maybe. There is no reason the Navy has to be based in Palarand except convenience. I am sure there are other lands who would be interested. Vardenale, for example. That sits upon the north shore of the Sirrel as it enters the great eastern ocean, the Shan."

"Hmm. That is all a long way into the future, though. Let us arrive at Palarand and find out what is so interesting about it that everyone wants to go there."

"Agreed."

They took their correspondence into the small rest area where the others sat and burned it all in the kitchen stove.

"We must needs see Simbran again before we leave," Eriana told the others, "for him to learn what we have discovered today. If you would wait for us a short while, we will return as soon as we may. If you so desire, you may again visit Lars until we return. Ursula, Kalmenar, with me."

In Simbran's office Eriana and Kalmenar explained Lars and Nethra's problem and their considered solution. Fortunately Simbran agreed, and with a scribe present, all three made oaths that they thought would satisfy the occasion.

"And what of your mysterious letters, Eriana?" Simbran asked when they had finished.

"Your Grace, they were only mysterious because of a rumor, perhaps more than a rumor, that spies sought to learn what the increased flow of letters between here and Palarand might mean." She scowled. "I know what I would do if such were discovered in Einnland but the Great Valley is a more careful place, I deem. The content of those letters? My King has issued a formal invitation to Ursula to travel to Palarand and reside there, and instructions to me to convey her thence."

"Ah." Simbran nodded. "I wondered if it were something of the sort." He glanced at Ursula. "My dear, we know of your origins and that it would be best if you were to reside in a land where you know you will be safe. Faral cannot offer that, not yet, but both Palarand and Joth already do so for others like you. Know that you will always be welcome on our soil, Mistress Ursula."

She felt the urge to bob and did so. "Thank you, Your Grace."

Then it was time to make the return journey to the hostel for lunch. The party had just crossed the bridge at the bottom of the small gulley between the Fortress and the hostel when some passers-by shouted and pointed before running for cover.

"Where?"

"Up there, Mistress! To the north-west!"

Ursula shaded her eyes and searched above, finding a skein of avians traveling from north-west to south-east. The formation reminded her of geese.

"What are they?"

Kalmenar answered, "Grakh, Mistress. Maybe not as large as the ones you fought in Joth but large enough to cause grievous injuries to such as ourselves. Best we find some cover until they pass."

The corner of a nearby dwelling was enough to get them out of sight of the creatures above but those were not interested in whatever was on the ground, merely beating their way steadily south-east. Once they had passed by the party resumed their short journey, now climbing up towards the hostel.

"You realize what this means, Mistress?" Kalmenar remarked.

"No, is it something special? Are we in danger?"

"Maybe, maybe not. Grakh such as those habitually migrate north-east to south-west just before the Rains begin. It is thought that they lair on islands far out in the ocean, far beyond anywhere Her Highness's people may have been, but that when the storms come which herald the Rains, the creatures flee to some unknown sanctuary far inland.

"What this means is that, if we are seeing such migrations now, the Rains cannot be far behind. Highness, I fear you must adjust your plans accordingly."

Eriana and Tor attempt to decide who is going on the Visund but extras keep appearing. Deliberations are interrupted by a disturbing invasion of the harbor and river. Later, there is a final unexpected addition to the list of travelers.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

96 - Crew Selection

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2025 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

The next morning Eriana called a brief meeting of all the women after bathing but before they had dressed, so that all who had them appeared for breakfast in some version of uniform. Eriana, Bennet and Semma all wore their sand-gray ship dresses while Ursula and Tyra wore Marine attire consisting of green tee shirt and cargo pants. All who had rank slides wore them.

When the group entered the dining room a few eyebrows were raised, but almost all of those in the hostel had been at Hamalbek and were familiar with what the women were wearing, if not today's reason why. The atmosphere in the dining room became more business-like and quieter while the men wondered what the womens' display might portend.

When breakfast was almost over, Ursula sent Tyra to ask Toshi to join them whenever he was ready. He arrived accompanied by the other Kittrin, a move that was not unexpected. Both halted beside her and Toshi made a Japanese-style bow to her.

"Matsuk Hakatoshi reporting for duty, Ma'am. If I may introduce my fellow Kittrin, he is Kapashu Atakami Teratsu," a smile which showed gleaming teeth in the dark face, "but known to many here in the east just as Terry."

Ursula regarded the other man. He looked younger than Toshi but the almost completely black complexion made it difficult for someone like her to estimate age. His arms were bare below his tunic but showed scars, as did the backs of his hands.

There could be a story here. Maybe we ought to take this meeting elsewhere.

She held up a hand. "One moment, please." Turning to Eriana, she asked, "First Director, I need to have a conversation with these two. Can I use the small office? I don't think we will take very long."

Eriana waved a negligent hand. "Of course, Ursula. I can conduct my business here if necessary."

"Thank you."

She led the way out of the dining room, conscious of the eyes following the group. Once inside the small office she gestured to the chairs around the table and asked everyone to sit. Toshi spoke first.

"Ma'am, I did not realize we were expected to wear uniform inside the hostel if we did not have any duties. If I may offer our apologies for being dressed this way."

The two men were wearing ordinary tunics over sand-gray cargo shorts, which they obviously found more comfortable in the heat than the usual tights.

Ursula waved a hand. "Our uniforms today are really to show whoever we speak to that we are dealing with official business. Since neither of you is on duty, I see no reason you should not wear whatever is comfortable. I gather that there is no problem with you two working together?"

"No, Ma'am. Terry and I are from islands at different ends of the Kittrin empire and our clans had little to do with each other. He is here because - I suppose I should let him tell you his story."

Ursula turned to Terry.

"Ma'am," he began, "I was a deck-hand on a trading boat between the islands when we came under attack from a small fleet sent from Tokatsu-jeema." An aside, "That is a larger island near the center of our island group. Our vessel was taken as a prize and we were all considered prisoners. On the way back to their base, a journey of two days, their fleet was in turn attacked by a bigger fleet of small, narrow craft of foreign raiders.

"Our captors were in turn captured, the barbarians did not let us go but kept us as well. We sailed south on the ocean I know not where, to a rude city where we were all sold as slaves. Because of my sailing knowledge I was made to serve aboard one of their raiding craft, doing mostly what I did before but with unfamiliar sail arrangement and rigging which I had to learn.

"Like this I made several voyages, the barbarians sometimes capturing other, larger craft, and because of my sailing knowledge I was eventually given the option of signing on as a free crew member. I reluctantly agreed, but said that I was not able to fight, only help sail their craft, and this was agreed. The very next voyage we made we were in turn captured by a warship from the Six Cities and those people freed me.

"I arrived in K'Kdaril and was immediately offered a place on one of their trading vessels but I decided that maybe the ocean was not a good place for me to be. I stayed there two... no, two and a half years, learning their tongue and to use their weapons and then decided to take my chances as a caravan guard as it traveled east. I had heard that there were places in the east which were beginning to sound interesting.

"I ended up in Stirmond and thought to work my way downriver on one of the many barges." He rolled his eyes. "Imagine my lack of surprise when we were taken by river pirates! I languished in Hamalbek until you, Ma'am, and your people, came to rescue us." He considered, then asked, "What do you intend for us, Ma'am?"

It is beginning to sound like the western ocean is worse than the eastern one is. Still, it will take the Federation some years before we have to deal with that problem.

"Terry, it sounds like you have just the knowledge and experience we need for the Navy," she told him. "If I may, I will speak with you in a moment, I asked to speak to Toshi this morning to give him some news he may consider double-edged.

"Toshi, you may already know that Lars - Force-Admiral Lars, that is - will be forced to remain here in Bibek because of his injuries. He will not be able to travel downriver to join the rest of us until after the Rains have ended. Since that leaves a vacancy when we arrive at Sheldane, our intended destination, he has recommended you as his second-in-command. It will mean a promotion and complete authority over Marine training and operations at Sheldane. What do you say?"

Toshi was taken aback. "What... Why... Ma'am, this is unexpected! To know that Lars trusts me so, I cannot speak of the honor he has done me." His voice lowered. "I do not know if I can do as he asks, though."

"But you were a Prince on your island, you told me," Ursula reminded him, "does that not mean that you had command over at least some of the men there?"

"It is true... but I did not have to teach them tactics I do not know myself! We had masters in all the martial arts we knew, though in the end we were not good enough to beat off the enemy. Ma'am, I am honored by the offer but I do not know if I can do it."

"I don't think it will be as bad as you imagine. We will have the two months or so of the Rains to plan for the future and, of course, you will have all the rest of Eriana's - Princess Eriana's - the First Director's men with us who will teach you what they know. You have already taken part in one assault with them, I think that proves you are capable of doing the job."

His eyebrows raised. "You are using the Norse as a model for the Marines? Ah, I understand now. I thought maybe you were using the Zebrins or Farals as a model. You will be there?"

"Probably. Most of the time. You know that I will have to make certain visits whenever I need to. Also, I am not in your direct line of command, but because Lars is staying here I will be your acting superior if you need any decisions made."

"That is good! Ma'am, you rescued me, I trust you, I will accept your job offer. Do you want me to start immediately?"

"The planning side, yes, if you can find the time, but we will only be at Bibek a few days more. Lars will be returning here this afternoon, you can work out between you what you should be doing. Anything else will have to wait until we reach Sheldane, because we don't even know what facilities will be waiting for us, if any."

Toshi nodded. "I understand. And uniforms?"

"Whatever you feel comfortable with for now. It is going to be awkward and cramped on the Visund anyway so there is little point dressing up just to get wet and dirty."

"Sensible. So, if I am doing that job, what rank will I be? I find all these different ranks to be very confusing."

"We all do! And we're not helping by inventing more for the new service. It was decided that we couldn't use the Navy ranks, most of them, since it doesn't make sense to have a Admiral or a Commodore just of Marines, so we'll probably use a mixture of ranks that already exist. We'll have a talk when Lars gets here but you'll just be the next step down from him, whatever we name it. Possibly Under-Marshal or something similar."

Toshi gave her a glance. "Might you choose some name from the other world?"

She thought. "That is a good idea. Possible, but that might just confuse people more. Tyra? The slides, please."

Tyra dug into her bag and came out with slides which had just one broad bar on them, handing them to Ursula. She in turn presented them to Toshi.

"These are temporary," she explained. "I want to have some made with an extra mark on them to show you are a Marine rather than a Sailor. I have yet to decide on what mark would look good."

"Thank you, Ma'am."

She murmured, "A General is about equal to an Admiral or a Marshal, so the next step down would be a Colonel -"

"A Keronal, Ma'am?" Toshi said, giving the word sounds familiar to him.

Ursula thought, then nodded. "Okay, a Keronal." She stood and reached out her hand. "Welcome aboard, Keronal."

Toshi stood, banged his fist on his chest Palarandi-fashion and then shook Ursula's hand.

"I will do all that I can, Ma'am, and thank you for the honor."

She gave him a small smile. "You may not think it an honor by the end of the Rains, Toshi. We're thinking our way through this but we have little idea what we are really doing. We rely on the experience of the countries around us to give us our ideas, and we'll use the experiences of both of you, but intend to build something better on what we have seen."

"I'll take your advice, Ma'am. This will be all new to me as well."

"Very well. Let me turn to Terry here now. Terry, is it your wish that you stay close to Toshi? Given that the two of you are the only Kittrins I have ever seen or heard of, I doubt there are many others of your people around so it makes sense to me that you two would want to be close to preserve your language and your customs."

Terry made a Japanese bow. "That is what I had thought, Ma'am. But it is now clear to me that Toshi has different talents to me and I do not know if I would be much help to him. I would be content if we were to be at the same place, so that we could meet from time to time and have a drink together."

"You would do that? It appears to me that you are mainly a sailor rather than a warrior so I could see you progressing doing different things than Toshi will be doing. For example, you could end up captain of your own patrol vessel."

"You think so, Ma'am? That would be interesting. But I am still recovering from being held by the pirates. I doubt I could captain even a rowboat now."

"You will have plenty of time before that occurs. There is the Rains, and then probably some basic fitness exercises along with the others we are taking along. Actually, depending on your past experience, once you are fit again you might be working on a sailing ship on the eastern ocean instead of on a river craft."

"The eastern ocean? I never thought of that! Ma'am, I will go if you will have me."

"Done, Terry, and welcome to the Navy."

* * *

Lars arrived shortly before lunch. There was a borrowed carriage which held Nethra and Tamina while a covered wagon held Lars in the back along with a wheeled chair for him to use in the hostel. A detachment of eight of Simbran's personal troops helped get him out of the wagon, into his chair and into the cool of the building. There was a larger office which Eriana had appropriated and the arrivals joined her, Ursula, Toshi and Tor inside.

Toshi was startled by Lars' bare face but smiled. "Greetings, Admiral. I like the new look."

Lars ran fingers of his good hand across his smooth chin. "It feels unusual to me but good. May keep it."

"Agreed," Eriana said. "Though I am used to beards on my men it is sometimes interesting to discover what may lie beneath. At least you are not a troll."

Lars inclined his head. "I have been called that a few times."

"Very well. Lars, we have arranged a room - quarters, they name it here - for you and Nethra on this floor so that you will not have to go up and down stairs. I'm sure that you will be able to find people to help you in and out of the toilet and bathroom. When we're gone there are rooms along here you can choose for an office. I'm sorry, it seems that while there is ale here now, they won't be brewing any more once the Rains begin, so enjoy it while you can."

"Ale? Why not, Princess?"

"It requires boiling the ingredients and there probably won't be enough firewood. Remember, whatever is in this building has to supply everyone with everything until the Rains have ended. I am told it will be folly to attempt to go anywhere, it could be dangerous."

"Oh. Must investigate stores, then."

"Leave that to the hostel staff, Lars, they know what they are doing. What I want you to do is to get together with Toshi and make a rough plan for him to take to Sheldane. Ursula spoke to him this morning and he has accepted our offer to be your second-in-command, with responsibility for Sheldane until you arrive there." She smiled. "Ursula has also promoted him, with a new marine rank, that of Keronal. She will act as his immediate superior, should that be required, until you arrive."

Lars considered this and then nodded. "It is good. What else is there?"

"Almost all who will remain here in this hostel will be survivors from Hamalbek, and most of those desire to be considered for the Navy. That also appears to be the desire of the remaining Yodans, although those will need careful thought. Many of the men will become sailors, not marines, so may not want to join in any training you are thinking of doing, but you might find someone to look at the ship-handling side of the business for you."

"Yah. Can do. Yodans?"

Ursula said, "Don't overlook them, Lars. You have about two-thirds of a galley crew there and they will be better trained for a military vessel than any of the bargemen would be. It might not be a good idea to keep them together as a crew but they can spread their knowledge around the others - even the Marines. We already know that the Zebrins and the Farals prefer to make sure that everyone can at least do every task aboard."

"And, once the Rains end," Eriana added, "there will be several galleys here you can use for training voyages. I will assume that almost all the men will be fit enough by then."

Ursula pointed out, "Some rowing can only improve everyone's fitness after a two-month break, Lars."

"Hmm. Big task." Lars nodded. "Much to think about. Thank you, Princess, Ursula."

"While we are here," Ursula asked, "I gave Toshi some rank slides just one level below yours, but we have nothing to indicate that it is a Marine rank instead of a ship rank. I thought to put some kind of mark or symbol there as well. I know that Eriana made a mark like that of a ship for her rank slides once but have you any suggestions for the marines?"

"Huh. Not anything I ever thought of, Ursula."

"It is common practice on Earth, where uniforms may look the same to an outsider but the wearer may be in a different kind of service."

"Ah. Maybe a sword? Crossed swords, maybe?"

Eriana frowned. "Do not those of Pakmal use crossed swords for some of their troops? I do not desire to risk confusion with other military if possible."

Lars grinned. "Then cross axes, Princess. We are Norse, Marines will do it different."

Eriana smiled. "That's good, Lars. Done. Ursula? Do you have any idea how this mark can be arranged?"

"Not a clue, Eriana. We have no time to do anything here and the distinction won't be important until next year, probably. We could maybe get the women to embroider the axes on for now but we might need to stamp them out in metal in the future."

"Ah! And those of Palarand are experts in such details, I deem. Good, we will ask them when we reach there. Is there anything else we need to tell Lars?"

There was some head shaking and Eriana said, "Then I think we had better show Lars and Nethra to their new quarters. Tor, Ursula, we'll come back here and consider our crew list."

* * *

The door was thrust open. "Highness, come quickly!"

Eriana half-rose and looked at the servant, annoyed because her meeting had been interrupted, yet also secretly glad to have a break from the unrelenting planning session. "What is it?"

"Grakh, Highness, over the city and in the river."

"Are we in danger?"

"Highness, all have been warned to keep under cover and keep the doors and windows closed. It is all we may do."

"They can come inside?"

"No, Highness, but we would deny them the temptation. If you would come? It is safe enough."

She stood, causing the others to stand as well.

"Where do you want me to come?"

"There are windows upstairs."

Upstairs had a better view, but it was the men's chambers which overlooked the river junction. "Upstairs? Where?"

The woman looked momentarily doubtful. "Ah, in the front, Highness, but the room where Admiral Lars was to reside. It is presently empty."

"Very well." Eriana looked at the others. "Shall you join me? I would investigate this disturbing happening, learn more of these creatures if it is safe to do so."

"Of course," Ursula replied, then looked at Lars.

He waved a hand. "Go. I am not so curious."

Ursula, Toshi and Kalmenar followed Eriana out of the office and towards the stairs. Sitting at a table in the adjacent dining room were Nethra, Bennet, Semma and Tyra, who all stood when the others appeared.

Bennet called, "Highness! Are we needed?"

"I do not think so," Eriana called back, "but if you wish you may join us. Someone look after Lars, please."

At the top of the Men's Stair they were shown into a corner suite that would usually be offered to someone of rank who was traveling with their family, but since Lars' accident it had been left empty. The group all filed in and looked out of the windows, which showed views on two sides of the hostel but more importantly showed both the rivers Sirrel and Faral.

The sky was full of dark shapes which were wheeling and diving into the two rivers. Since Bibek was on the outside of a major bend that was where the deepest water was, so most of the creatures were diving there, but Ursula could also see others floating on the water's surface all the way across to the Zebrin shore.

"Gods above! How many of them are there?"

"Many hundreds, Highness, I am sure," Kalmenar replied. "I doubt I have ever seen so many at one time in all my years, or seen them so close."

"It is well, then, that we keep the windows closed and just view them."

Ursula watched the display for a while and then offered, "Highness, I am not sure they are interested in us this time. Since the river level is so low it must be easy to catch fish and it looks like they know how to do just that. Another time it may be different. Why are they coming here now? Apart from those five monsters in Joth I do not recall seeing another one anywhere."

Kalmenar answered, "Mistress Ursula, as I mentioned yesterday they are migrating south-west along the Great Valley to some distant refuge. I did not think they ever stopped but managed somehow to fly that whole distance without food or sleep. Mayhap a few came low enough today to notice some fish trapped in the shallows in the river and that brought the others down to enjoy the feast."

"What will they do after they have fed, Kalmenar?" Eriana asked. "Think you they might roost somewhere and nap awhile, as we do? That might be unwelcome for the folk of Bibek, I deem."

"As you say, Highness, but I have no idea."

"Colors," Ursula said after watching the activity for a while. "They are not all black, as I first thought. There are different groups with bright colors on parts of their bodies. They are not all the same size either. Maybe different species?"

"What matters it?" Eriana replied. "They are all dangerous to people, I deem."

They watched as another skein spotted the activity below and peeled off to descend like a long line of dive-bombers. Some of them dived straight in while others flattened out to alight on the river further away before disappearing into the depths. Ursula had a sudden thought and moved to the left-hand window, which gave her a view that included the roofs of the boathouses at the Royal Dockyard. There were creatures diving into the lagoon there, as well, though she could not see the water from where she was.

"I just had a thought," she said. "Where is Tor?"

"Oh, he should be down at the ship," Eriana replied absently, then realized what she had said. "Gods, no!" She swiftly joined Ursula. "They are landing there as well? I must go!"

As Eriana turned to go Ursula put out a cautionary hand. "Don't do anything stupid, Highness, you will only put yourself at risk if you went outside."

"But -"

Through the closed windows came a faint pock! which was accompanied by a small cloud rising from beyond the boathouse roofs. This was immediately dispersed as the creatures took off in fright, their movement causing others further away to also rise until all were wheeling in the sky. They formed into a great whirlwind of dark shapes, and it seemed to Ursula that they gradually became higher than at first. They kept rising and rising until at last they topped out and began peeling off to resume flying south-west. The surface of the Sirrel was completely deserted apart from a few empty fishing boats. A short time later the sky was also empty.

Kalmenar asked, "What just happened? What scared them away?"

Eriana answered, "I imagine somebody remembered the grenades, My Lord. I cannot think how many were left, maybe only three or four. I do not think anyone intended to kill any of those creatures, merely to scare them away."

"That worked, Highness," Ursula agreed. "That little cloud could only have come from a powder explosion, like those I saw at Hamalbek. Let us hope there were no injuries down there."

Eriana gave Ursula a hard glance. "Do you consider it is now safe for me to venture down there?"

"From what we have seen, Highness," Ursula's replied, "there is now no danger to anyone. However, I can see empty fishing boats out there and I cannot imagine that everyone who was at work down there managed to get under cover in time. Tyra? Grab my basket and your bag, we are going with Her Highness."

"Of course, Mistress."

Naturally, many of those at the hostel wanted to go along so it was a crowd of about twenty who set off some moments later. People were beginning to emerge from hiding as the group made their way down to the riverside and along to the walled area known as the Royal Dock. There was no problem gaining admittance and they all walked around the enclosure, down the ramp and along the floating jetty to the Visund.

Tor was there with Zakaros, Ezran and some of the sailors. He leapt onto the jetty to welcome Eriana and her party.

«You are late. We managed to scare them away on our own.»

«We saw from the hostel.» Tor looked up at where the hostel should be and frowned so Eriana added, «We cannot see the ship from the hostel, only the roofs of those buildings there. We heard a noise, saw a small puff of cloud and then the creatures all began rising into the air.»

«Yah. When they started to come down we were worried, so I told everyone to hide under the tarpaulins and keep still. That worked until some began perching on the ship. Do you know if this is something that usually happens around here?»

«I did not ask. Maybe, since they always come just before the Rains and that is when the river is lowest. Ursula said they could see the fish and once some came down, that attracted the others. Did you use a grenade?»

«Yah, but it was difficult. I was not at the bow where they were stowed. Young Ezran there had to risk exposing himself to reach them and then the box was passed along to me.»

«And the creatures did not attack you?»

Tor shook his head. «The ones that came to the ship were much smaller, Highness, maybe this long.» He held his hands about four feet apart. «When we showed ourselves they flew off and landed in the lagoon. Zakaros carries a striker, he made a flame and I threw a grenade into the water but it sank before it could explode. I had to light another one and guess how long to hold it before I threw it. When I did so it exploded in the air.»

Eriana nodded thoughtfully. «And they took fright and flew up, causing others to take fright until they were all up. Tor, you may have just saved the whole of Bibek from those creatures.»

Tor looked solemn. «Or I could have blown myself up, Highness, and possibly sunk the ship doing it.»

Eriana bared her teeth in a grimace but responded, «It is something every captain of a ship might have to do, Tor. There is no blame to you for risks you are forced to take. I have no doubt you will take other risks in the future.»

Tor nodded. «Thank you, Highness. Have you all come to help? I could do with a few more hands while you are here.»

«We can spare the time. First I must ask if you have any injuries, either from the creatures or otherwise. If so, Ursula will attend to them.»

«We managed, since we had the tarpaulins to climb under.» He pointed to the boat sheds. «I do not know what happened over there but we heard nothing that might have sounded like an attack.»

«Very well.» Eriana glanced at the Visund. «Some of those creatures have left messes where they perched. I suggest you clean that up quickly. I recall that some avian shit can eat through even wood in time and will certainly attack the nails in the hull.» She looked up. «I thought you were going to take the mast down?»

«Baros suggested it might be worth leaving it up, Highness. The river level is so low that we need a good lookout to help us find the deepest channels as we go. If we leave the mast in place we can hoist Tyra up it on one of those little chairs. It gives us more room down below, too.»

«But what happens when it begins to rain?»

He shrugged. «It is no problem, we can take down the mast and set up the awning very quickly if it does begin raining. Oh, that reminds me. One of the men from the boathouses thinks the awning will not be strong enough when the main rain session begins. He spoke of so much water that I have trouble believing him but it is worth warning you.»

«I have heard the same.» Eriana considered, biting her lip as she looked over the longship. «We have no time to do anything different, Tor.»

«Put the Visund in one of those boathouses and stay here until it is all over,» he suggested.

Eriana shook her head firmly. «No. I have no doubt we would be looked after well in Bibek but I think this voyage has gone on long enough. We have done more than I ever expected, fighting off renegade soldiers, defeating an uprising and attacking pirates along the way which have all delayed us considerably. I want to be home, Tor. I do not want to spend an extra two months on the Sirrel. It is time to begin finding our way back to Palarand.»

He bowed his head. «As you wish, Highness. I only suggested an alternative.»

She gave him a smile. «That is what you are supposed to do, Tor, but I have to consider everybody's needs. How soon can we be ready to sail, do you think?»

«We await some of the foodstuffs we will need, Highness.» He spread his hands. «It seems everybody is busy with this festival of theirs. Three days, I was told, possibly four, before we can be sure of getting everything.»

«Three days! But that is Harvest Festival! Gods! I had hoped to have left before then.»

He looked doubtful. «Can we go earlier and pick up what we need along the way?»

«I do not know, Tor. They may not be expecting anyone to be traveling any distance that close to the Rains so foodstuffs may not be ready for us to load. I do not want to wait anywhere while they find what we need.» She made an irritated sigh. «Do what you can, Tor, but tell me every evening when you come back if there is anything delayed or no longer available. We might have to... get creative.»

Tor gave a slight smile. «As you wish, Highness.»

* * *

"Tor talked about putting Tyra up the mast when we were down at the ship," Ursula said at the late afternoon meeting. "While I agree that she is probably the best person to do it, I do not think she could be up there for the whole voyage."

"I do not think that was what he intended, Ursula," Eriana replied. "I plan to use the main current going downstream since that will be the fastest way to get us back to Palarand."

"I understand that."

"But even as the river speeds us we cannot do the whole voyage in one day, Ursula. We know that it would be dangerous to travel by night, even more so now that the river is so low, so we must needs find food and a bed each evening. Some of those places will not be by the main current as Bibek is and that is where having sharp eyes at the top of the mast will be required. Tor knows that and we all know that Tyra is the best person for steering from the mast-head."

"Ah, I see. Agreed. That makes sense, thank you."

"If that becomes too much for her, perhaps we could use Toshi or maybe his countryman... what was his name again?"

"Kapashu Atakami Teratsu, Eriana, but everyone knows him as Terry," Ursula replied. "Actually, he is a sailor where Toshi is not. He is also a little smaller so may find it easier going up the mast. All we would have to do is to teach him the whistle commands."

"Do you tell me? That is useful to know. So, How many names is that now?"

Kalmenar added up the list of names. "We have forty-eight so far, Highness, which includes the seven men you and Lars bespoke the other morning at breakfast."

Eriana's mouth twisted. "We are becoming full, I deem. I do not want to take many more since the Visund floats lower in this river water and will be more sluggish to handle. Does anyone desire to suggest any other name?"

Hashim cleared his throat. "By your leave, Highness, if it were possible then I would ask if you could include my family. I am prepared to travel by myself, I know you will have need of my experience, but I have been away from wife and children over a year now. To bring them with me to a new start in Palarand would indeed be a boon."

"Hashim! By the Gods, I have forgot, you are the only man or woman aboard who has a family! If I may ask your numbers."

"It would be four, Highness. My wife Aryam, my sons Benor and Omar and daughter Allia. Benor is a young man now, he is thirteen years old, Allia is nine and Omar five."

"So, two of almost adult size and two who may be considered weighing half an adult each. I see. What of your older son? Can he make himself useful as we travel? I assume that since he is your son he may know something of life upon the Sirrel."

"Highness, he does, but I am not sure that he thinks of becoming a bargeman as I was before I met you. If you ask, will he accept the commands of you and your men, then I would say yes." Hashim smiled. "He is not yet old enough that he values his own opinion better than that of his father. He will be of help to us, I am sure."

"Have you yet told them that our journey will be on an open vessel which has no deck? That there is scant shelter as we travel?"

"Since I have not yet suggested to them that they should travel with me, Highness, then no, they do not know. They may have seen the Visund, when it first arrived, but no more than that."

Eriana ruminated. "Fifty and two halves... Fifty-one... No more, I deem. Hashim, you may bring your family should they agree to come with us. You should also offer them the alternative, that they might travel in the Green Ptuvil after the Rains have finished. They may find it more comfortable, especially the younger ones."

"You are gracious, Highness. Thank you."

Eriana glanced around the table. "I believe we have about finished here?"

Receiving nods from all she turned to Hashim and smiled at him. "Then, Captain Hashim, you had best leave now to go to wherever your family reside and tell them the good news. You and they may require some time to agree what you will all do and, if they do decide to join us on the Visund, they must needs begin packing their belongings ready for departure and tidying up their affairs in Bibek."

Hashim looked startled. "Aye, Highness, you are right, there is much that may need to be done before we can depart." He shook his head. "I have been away from my family too long, I do not know what state our affairs may be in since I was captured by those of Yod. By your leave, I must go and see what has to be done."

"Of course, Hashim. Send a messenger when you have all decided what you will do."

"As you command, Highness."

Hashim stood, bowed and left the room. Eriana looked at the others.

"Before we separate, is there any other concern? Baros, what of those remaining here?"

Baros waved a hand in the direction of Lars and smiled. "Highness, I assume that Admiral Lars will take charge once the Visund departs and that he will provide me instruction when required. For my part I will do all that he asks and attend my own task of running the Green Ptuvil in the meantime."

"As you wish, Baros. Lars?"

Lars leaned back in his chair and cleared his throat. "Cannot do much but think, Princess, until wounds heal. Baros a good man on the water, name him my second." His eyes slid to another direction. "Would rather have Ursula but know why not possible."

Eriana snorted. "Hah! With all the women on the Visund Ursula will be busy, I deem. Four children as well, if I include Kaldar! Lars, I wish it were not so, I wish you could join us, but you will be in charge here once we depart. You have willing helpers here and I have no doubt you will have a well-drilled establishment by the time the skies clear again."

"Hmph. I hope you are right, Princess."

* * *

Eriana, Ursula, Hashim, Kalmenar and Lars were enjoying a relaxing conversation after the evening meal. They were still in the dining room as that was quieter than the more busy common room at the front of the hostel. Bennet, Semma, Tyra and Nethra were having their own conversation on a nearby table while Tor, Adin, Zakaros and Ezran were hunched over another table at the far end discussing supplies.

"I know nothing of the Sirrel beyond Joth," Ursula remarked during a lull in the conversation, "can you describe it for me, Highness?"

Eriana shrugged. "It is much the same as that above, Ursula. Of course as it nears the sea it widens and the land seems even flatter, if that were possible."

Hashim raised a finger. "Do not forget the tides, Highness."

"Oh, yes! When one gets to around the reach between Smordan and Brugan, that is where the sea begins to make itself felt, since the ocean pushes its way inland along the path of the river. It made our upstream journey more complicated than I expected, I know that. Hashim? If you would explain."

"It is simple enough, Highness. Twice a day the tides rise, pulled, it is thought, by the presence of Kalikan. This can cause some currents in those affected parts of any river to reverse and it certainly complicates travel in those parts. Of course the reverse then happens and all the ocean water is pulled back into the sea as Kalikan passes onwards. Ah, Mistress Ursula, do you know why that happens?"

She answered, "I do, and I can show you diagrams if we have spare time somewhere along the journey. It is to do with -"

What she was about to say was interrupted as two men came through the door from the common room and walked across to Tor's table. Although the two men were in donated tunic and tights she was sure that they were crew from the Yodan galley and she frowned, holding up a hand.

"One moment, Hashim. Eriana, we might have a problem. Do you think those two - who I am sure are from the Yodan crew - have a problem with Zak and Ezran?"

"Maybe, maybe not, Ursula. We are here if there is trouble, let us just watch for now."

They could not hear the conversation but it ended when Zakaros pointed in their direction. One of the men nodded and the two then walked over to Eriana's table, coming to attention beside it. Ursula recognized them since she had interviewed all the captives shortly after they had been freed.

The older man was the most senior surviving officer of the second galley, she had been told that a number had been killed when the pirates had sprung their trap. He was a professional and had been in Yod's fleet of galleys for many years. It was possible that he could have felt humiliated by needing rescue by troops led by women.

"Your Highness," he began with a slight bow. "If we may be forgiven for interrupting your conversation." He looked uncomfortable.

"We discuss minor matters," she replied. "If I may ask what you need?"

He still looked uncomfortable but drew a breath and began. "I am Under-Captain Kardoran Strongarm, recently second-in-command of the galley Deathstrike and with me is Loytant Porthan Swiftrider. We are the most senior surviving officers of that galley."

The other man was somewhat younger, Ursula thought with surprise. Maybe about my own age? If so, how did he get a senior rank in a service as hidebound as that of Yod? Maybe to do with the war. He does not look concerned, though. Perhaps he is not like most Yodan men, perhaps he is more like Karan who seems to have less of a problem with the arrangement in the Visund.

"Highness," Kardoran continued, "we of Yod are grateful to you and your men for rescuing us from certain death. We are also grateful to His Grace for permitting us sanctuary in his lands, even though we were recently at war with many folk along these reaches of the Sirrel. However, we of the crew are all aware that we are strangers here who struggle to understand the ways of lands other than Yod.

"The other men in this place shun us because of our origins but, since we were also prisoners of the pirates and doomed to die, they show us no deliberate ill-will. Those of Faral will likely also treat us in similar fashion. Nearly all of the crew who survive are career military men, trained mostly aboard galleys. Though we know the ways of the river we would struggle earning a living as bargemen do.

"My men and I have held conversations and decided that, unless you and your people can suggest alternatives, we would wish to become part of your new patrol force. We ask that you may consider us as crew who may be of use training your people to use vessels such as galleys."

Eriana regarded the two impassively. "You are not comfortable with a woman in charge, are you?"

Kardoran grimaced but answered, "It is true enough, such things are unknown in Yod, but we have seen you with that big sword and do not doubt your abilities." His gaze turned momentarily towards Ursula. "The other one, though, is a mystery to us."

"Then know you that, before we came to Pakmal, Zebrin or Hamalbek we called at Faralan," she told them. "There by chance we became involved in an insurrection against the ruling Count. There was a battle during which I was slain. Ursula picked up my sword and slew two of those who fought against us."

The two of them were slack-jawed and their widened eyes stared at Ursula before returning to Eriana.

Kardoran stammered, "Highness, you were slain? Dead? How can this be when you sit before us?"

Eriana tried to be nonchalant. "One of them struck me in the chest with a heavy object and stopped my heart. I fell to the ground while my friends fought above me. Ursula then, by means known to her from the other world, restarted my heart and brought me back to this life." There was a faint smile. "My chest was severely bruised and I was instructed to rest for several days."

"The other world?" Kardoran stammered. He turned to Ursula. "Are you she?"

"I am not," Ursula replied, adding, "I have been asked that question almost everywhere I have visited and given the same answer. I have never met her and never been to Palarand, although I have been told a lot about her. The world we came from is as big as Anmar and we were born in distant parts of it. Eriana - Her Highness - has met her and accounts the person you speak of as her friend."

"The rumors were correct, then," Kadoran muttered. "There were impossible tales, we did not know what to think. Mistress, if I may ask what you are? We do not understand your function."

"On the other world I was trained as what you know here as a healer and also as a surgeon. The state of... healing... has progressed somewhat more there than it has here on Anmar, which was why I could revive Her Highness. I serve as the healer to the Visund's crew. It also seems that I have some abilities to organize, so I have been appointed Director of Welfare in the new Navy. In time I may do other tasks."

"Welfare? That is an honorable task for such as you, Mistress. I shall no longer doubt your abilities." He turned back to Eriana. "Highness, we know that you prepare your ship for departure. If you would give word that you accept us before you depart? If you do not I do not know what my men and I will do."

"It has always been in our thoughts that some or all of you might choose to join the new Navy," she told the two. "I warn you now, if you do so you might not have the same ranks that you had aboard your galley. Know now that we do not employ slave oarsmen, all who will row are full members of the crew and, indeed, the whole crew, even myself, may at times be required to row. Do you understand that?"

"Highness, we know that not all employ slave or indentured rowers aboard their craft. If you have different customs then we must needs adapt. If I may ask, would we be expected to travel with you downstream to Palarand?"

"The Sirrel, I am told, is now too low for a galley to safely proceed so far downstream until after the Rains have ceased. Space on the Visund is limited and we have not considered taking any of you aboard with us. While you and your crew remain in shelter here Admiral Lars will be in command but he has limited knowledge of the sailor's art, and between us we have less knowledge of the handling of galleys such as yours. I do not know how much can be done while you wait."

"Highness, we knew that we must needs adapt to the customs of your own organization, or indeed of that of any other land that might take us. If we must remain here we will, but we were hoping that some few might travel with you to learn how your new organization will function. Is it not possible?"

Eriana looked at the others seated around the table. Lars shrugged, leaving any decision up to Eriana.

Hashim said, "I was one of those slave oarsman, Yodan. It is not possible to learn much while chained to an oar below deck. I suspect that you might struggle to adjust your attitudes to having a free crew beneath you."

Kardoran ducked his head. "I cannot disagree with you, sir, but I can only try."

Ursula asked, "Could we take just one, First Director? He won't be able to do much while we are waiting out the weather but we could learn from him how galleys are used - at least by Yod. I'm thinking of handling, navigation, provision, that kind of thing."

"Aye." Eriana stood up and called. "Tor! By your leave, join us a short while."

All four stood and walked over to stand around the table.

"These are the two surviving senior officers of the Yodan galley," she explained. "It seems that most of the Yodans, as we thought, might wish to join the Navy. We cannot take them in the Visund, they are too many, but Ursula suggests taking one for his knowledge which we can glean while we wait out the weather. What say you?"

Tor sighed. «Highness, already we have nearly as many as we brought from Jotlheim but we have more cargo than that time. We can probably get away with one more, but he must be useful on the voyage. We don't need someone who will not row because he is an officer.»

«Agreed. One more? To be knowledgable he would be one of these two.» She indicated. «You choose.»

Tor pointed. «Him. He looks like he would fit in better. The other one struggles to be polite to you, I can easily see that. We don't need personality problems on board.»

«Done, Tor.» She smiled at him. «That shall be the last one. I will not upset you any more.»

«Heard it before, Princess.» Tor waved negligently and led the others back to their own table.

Eriana pointed to the younger man. "Porthan Swiftrider, you are coming with us aboard the Visund. Kardoran, for now you shall be in charge of those Yodans who were crew under you. Speak to Lars if you or your men should have any needs or questions. Welcome to the Federation Navy."

Eriana receives a late request from the Margrave which means a change of plans for the voyage home. Hashim's family are introduced to the Visund then, two days later, the Harvest Festival brings further surprises and another request from Simbran - for Ursula!

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

97 - The Margrave Requests

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2025 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

During breakfast the following morning Eriana received a messenger from the Fortress, who simply saluted, handed over a sealed note and then departed. Frowning, she opened the note to discover a request from Simbran to pay him a visit "sooner rather than later". She lowered the note and looked at Ursula.

"Simbran desires me to visit him," she said. "The note says, 'sooner rather than later' and also says it could be important. We are all busy preparing for departure and I am loth to spend the time to do this. What do you think?"

Ursula lowered her mug. "To send a messenger, this early in the day, probably means that it is important enough that you should go, Eriana. I suspect that it might also means that our departure plans may have to be changed."

"Oh? Oh! I did not think of that! You are right, Ursula, There is something new, or something he has just discovered, which means that he has something he wishes us to take with us when we leave."

"That is the way I understand it, yes, but there may be other reasons. Do you want me to come with you?"

"To see Simbran? If you would, Ursula. My own mind is full of ship and crew details, I did not see what you so clearly have. I would welcome your support, yes. And the Fortress is not so far, I deem. We should be back before lunch."

"Done, Eriana. I have to go there sometime anyway to collect some salves that Tamina has for me."

Since the Fortress was relatively near, only Eriana, Ursula, Semma and Tyra set out to walk the short distance. When they arrived they were shown immediately into Simbran's office. He stood to greet them with a smile.

"Ladies, I bid you all good freshness this morning. Please find yourself seats. Eriana, I have a request for you, if it will complicate your journey east I would not be offended by a refusal. If I may ask where you intend to overnight along the way."

"Your Grace, we are becoming ever more nervous about these approaching Rains, of which we Norse know nothing. Because that is true, we desire that the main current of the Sirrel would carry us as swiftly as can be to our final destination, which may be Sheldane in Palarand, or if that is not yet suitable for such a vessel as the Visund, the extra few marks to Dekarran.

"We understand that the final supplies we require will not be available until the day of the Harvest Festival, which means the earliest we can leave would be at dawn the following day. We then hope to use some small port along the Sirrel to rest that night. The following night I intend that we should arrive at Yod City, where we may add to our provisions. Next we might reach Ferenis and beyond that Joth the following night. Beyond Joth we will use such ferry ports as may be nearby just as we did on our journey here."

She shrugged. "Of course, we do not know how swift the river may carry us when it is so low, so we must needs be prepared to overnight in any port that is convenient. I believe from your question that you desire us to deliver something that cannot wait until the skies clear again."

Simbran spread his hands. "Of course, Eriana, if you and your ship had not been here then my packages must needs remain in Bibek until after the Rains cease. But as you are here then I would be remiss if I did not explore the possibilities that your departure offers. Aye, I have packages for three places, one of which is Palarand for your King. The other two, well, it seems that there is change around these parts of the Great Valley and Yod is the cause of most of it.

"If I may explain. You already know that we were once Faralmark and Upper Faral but are now combining to form but one land named Faral, after the river which flows through both lands and past Bibek. There was also a proposal from Upper Fanir which, for now, I have perforce abandoned because of other pressing matters -" he smiled, "- such as the Federation, Zebrin and pirates."

"I was therefore surprised to receive notes from downstream, both from Faralan and from Fanir itself. You may know that at one time both Upper and Lower Fanir were parts of one land but the river moved, as it oft-times does, creating the Fanir Island, that which was invaded by those of Yod. The creation of the island means that the actual border between Upper Fanir and Lower Fanir proper is now a strip of land no more than four marks wide, and this will possibly become smaller with each new yearly flood.

"Lower Fanir, being directly opposite Yod, suffered almost immediately when those of Yod decided to do... whatever they had determined to do. Their invasion was complete, forcing the few surviving forces to retreat to the remote reaches of the Hordelend Valley. As had happened in Upper Fanir, they murdered every noble they could find, being more successful there than with our friends in Faralan. Thus, when the invader was eventually defeated, there was no-one left to rule over Lower Fanir."

Eriana leaned forward. "We did not visit Lower Fanir as we came, Your Grace. We had sufficient distraction in Yod City. If there is no ruler in Lower Fanir, then who is sending messages to Faralan?"

"Count Darkwin writes that he has made a correspondence with a Ruling Council in Lower Fanir," the Margrave replied. "This is made up of such surviving minor nobles and eminent men of rank as remain in that land. Since the ability of this Council to rule over all is slight, the two Fanirs have decided to legally divide their lands at the present border and share nothing further except their memories of the past. Thus, Lower Fanir has become simply Fanir once more and Upper Fanir will use the valley custom and rename itself after its governing city, becoming the land of Faralan."

Eriana's eyes narrowed. "Interesting, Your Grace. Of course, back in Einnland we never needed to worry about countries changing in size or shape or renaming themselves. To the point, I believe that you desire the Visund to call at both Faralan and Fanir City to deliver your packages." She nodded thoughtfully. "I would need to see a chart to make certain but I do not think your request would cause us any great problem or delay."

Simbran cleared his throat. "Uh, Eriana, Fanir is not on the Sirrel but some short way inland along the river of that name. I have no doubt your ship could make the journey but, since your time is limited, I would suggest leaving it at Rufen, at the mouth of that river, and taking a carriage the short distance to the capital. Of course, what you do is your decision."

"Leave it at the mouth of the river? A strange idea, Your Grace."

"Eriana, Rufen is the ferry port from Fanir to Yod City. It is a sizeable town I have visited myself."

"Ah, of course." She considered. "So, Your Grace, it will be a simple matter of taking a package to this Council you mention? You are right, it would make sense to leave the Visund on the Sirrel. We had planned to provision in Yod City, it might be possible for Tor to do that in Rufen instead while your package is delivered." She had a thought. "If I may ask why I could not just arrive at Rufen and hand your package to a Valley Messenger to take to Fanir?"

Simbran answered, "Eriana, it is not the package that is important, it is you. You see, to begin with they sought someone whom they could appoint as a new ruler in Fanir but, from talk with visitors from Forguland and Ferenis, they have learned of the Federation and some of the ideas that were spoken of at Palarand and Dekarran. You are an emissary of the Federation, they desire to know if joining the Federation will provide them advantages. They also desire to learn of any alternative methods of rule, such as those mentioned by Princess Garia and Tenant Maralin."

Eriana made an embarrassed laugh. "Your Grace, I barely understand how many of the Valley lands are governed myself! It is true that Garia spoke of different ways of rule from her own world but most of what I heard I could barely comprehend. Hmm. It is possible that Kalmenar may know more, I should have asked him to join us this morning. Very well, I understand what you ask of us, Your Grace, now we must needs go away and discover if it is possible."

"That is all I ask, Eriana. If it is not possible, or safe for you to do so, then," he shrugged, "the whole business must wait until later. But in that case it would be possible someone from Palarand, more familiar with what they desire, to travel there to satisfy them."

"As you say, Your Grace."

"If you would let me know what you decide, since I must needs adjust what I write to those places. If you decide to call at those places, the packages will be brought to your hostel the evening of the Harvest Festival."

"I understand, Your Grace." She stood, so everyone else did. "If there is there anything else?"

"Nothing to request, no. If you have difficulty obtaining your supplies, send here and I will do whatever I can. If I may ask what is causing the delay?"

"Mainly bread, Your Grace, of a suitable form to last more than a day while traveling. Also fresh water since fifty people who may row have a powerful thirst."

Simbran nodded. "I will see what I can do, but you already know that every baker will be preparing for the Harvest Festival and will not want to make to your requirements until that day is over. Tell me, Admiral Lars, how does he fare?"

"Adjusting to life in a wheel-chair, Your Grace. Ursula tells me he is mending as expected and should be fit well before the Rains cease."

"That is good. I will probably speak with him towards the end of that period." He leaned forward, picked up a small bell on his desk and rang it. "Birug will show you out."

* * *

Eriana looked harassed. "I dislike sudden last-minute changes of plan!"

Ursula replied, "Eriana, this is the Navy. We are a military organization. Changes of plan are to be expected, especially at the beginning until we can get the whole set-up functioning smoothly."

The Princess sighed. "I know, Ursula, but there is so much to do before we depart and now this. Hashim, your opinion, if you please."

Their navigator looked up from the map in front of him. "Highness, I do not think you have anything to fear from what the Margrave has requested. Substituting Rufen for Yod City is easy enough, they are two sides of the same ferry between Yod and Lower Fanir, the only question might be the availability of provisions in Rufen. In fact, the easiest way might simply be to go across the river to Yod if that is where the provisions are.

"The extra stop at Faralan might be more of a problem but, since we must needs overnight somewhere between Bibek and Yod or Rufen it may be to our advantage to stay somewhere familiar and friendly to us. It does mean that we have a longer leg from Faralan to Rufen and," he shrugged, "if the river is slow then it might mean an extra overnight along the way."

Eriana was simmering. "We depend, then, on the state of the river, which is unknown to us at this time of year. I like this not."

"Essentially correct, Highness. For nine months of the year the Sirrel can be regarded as dependable, for four it is either too low, impossible or too high. Such is life in the Great Valley."

"It is not your fault, Hashim. I am not used to the ways of the river, that is all. Indeed, that is one reason I wanted to make this voyage, that I and my men may learn those ways, that we might make use of them in the future. Tell me, if we call at Faralan and Rufen, how long might that delay our journey? Is there anywhere else we might change to make up the time?"

Hashim looked at his notes. "Highness, overnighting at Faralan should be a straightforward affair, we should waste little time there unless the Counts have matters which will require consultation." He looked up expectantly at Eriana.

"There is nothing that I know of, Hashim, you are right, it will be merely a delay of an hour or two while the package is delayed."

"Maybe not even then, Highness. The leg from here to Faralan is short enough, the package might be delivered the evening we arrive, which means we could depart early the following day."

"As you say. What of Rufen and Fanir?"

"That is more of a problem, Highness. Fanir is only a short carriage ride from Rufen but dealing with this new Council might mean an extra overnight, perhaps two if they are not well organized. As for what we might do further downstream, I can only note that we could be forced to overnight somewhere in Virgulend, which I know you are trying to avoid."

She nodded reluctantly. "Very well. We will essay this new task for Simbran and make what adjustments as we may. If I may ask, how are your own preparations for this voyage? Is there much for you to do?"

"Highness, it is all in hand. I have spoken to my moneylender and settled all accounts, including costs made while I was away. We are mostly packed, but if I could ask an indulgence."

"Ah?"

"By your leave, I do not desire to load the Visund with unnecessary cargo so we will bring a single chest each, leaving the rest to be packed and transported down to Sheldane as freight after the rains, once we have found new accommodation there."

"Five chests... that would be acceptable, Hashim. What have you left?"

"Some furniture, some winter attire, keepsakes from both our families, that sort of thing. Maybe two crates worth, possibly three. Oh! That reminds me. When I was at home looking out what to put in the chests I came upon our waterproof attire."

Eriana nodded. "A prudent choice, Hashim, considering we are so close to the Rains."

"Aye, Highness, but I began thinking of the rest of the crew. I am sure that your men have waterproof gear, I have occasionally seen it as they get something out of their duffles, but what of those we have rescued along the way at Bakhrad and Hamalbek? I doubt any of the women possess waterproofs."

That brought Eriana up short. "I know that Nethra and Larys have waterproofs, Hashim, since we recovered them from their barges when we tidied them up, but you are right. Neither Matta nor Vellana will have waterproofs, I do not know about Banest. Certainly none of the men we rescued at Hamalbek will have such attire. Ursula, I assume that you and Tyra have such items?"

"We do, Highness, but we have not used them so far. I can remember only two light showers along the way, it did not seem necessary to cover up then."

"I remember. Two short showers and then sunshine again. Very well. Hashim, thank you for bringing this to my attention, it may become important towards the end of our journey." Eriana sighed again. "Ssss! I must needs go to Simbran again and beg rainwear for those who do not possess it. But for now, I have just heard the lunch-time bell and we ladies must needs take ourselves to the bathing block. If you would excuse us."

~o~O~o~

"I have never seen a water craft so big!"

Hashim replied, "It is true, dear, such ships as the Visund are unusual this far from the sea. But even the Visund is unusual in design to my own eyes, since those of Einnland make them in a very different way. What do you think?"

It was the following day and Hashim had decided to give his family a respite from packing by bringing them down to the Royal Dock to see the vessel they would be traveling on. Ursula and Tyra had joined them, while several of the crew were already on board making sure the ship would be ready to sail at Eriana's command.

"It looks to me like a very big rowboat," Aryam replied doubtfully. "I can see there is no cabin, what do the crew do when it rains?"

Hashim shrugged. "They get wet, dear. And, since this ship has traveled the wide sea beyond the end of the Sirrel, they also get wet when the weather becomes rough. The crew are used to such inconveniences and it does not bother the ship at all."

Benor, the older son, asked, "Father, surely the water must come inside when it rains."

"That is true enough but because the hull is so shallow it is easy enough to bail out, I have helped do so myself." He added, "The shallowness is a great advantage, the Visund can go where few other ships this size can, and that has been of great use to us on occasion."

"That pirate galley you told us about?"

Hashim shook his head. "That one was not a pirate galley, son, but crewed by those of Yod, so we believe. After we marooned it on a shoal we did not stay around to ask them who they were."

"As you say, Father." Benor surveyed the row of boxes, crates, barrels and chests already aboard, most carefully placed along the center line to keep the Visund balanced. "Is it easy to move around when you are going? It looks awkward to me."

Hashim smiled and turned to Ursula. "By your leave, Mistress, would it be possible for Tyra to demonstrate her talents?"

Ursula turned to Tyra. "How do you feel about doing that? I don't want you to show off but just let him see how easy it can be to move around."

"I have no objection, Mistress. If you would take care of the bags?"

"Of course, Tyra." Ursula called to Tor. "Tyra wishes to show Hashim's son how easy it is to move around in the Visund."

Tor returned a big grin. "Yah, Mistress. Go ahead."

Tyra deposited the bags next to Ursula and then easily leapt the three strides from the floating dock onto the foaksul of the Visund, arresting her movement by grabbing the forestay. All of the family except Hashim gasped. Tyra then set off skipping along the nearside benches, just taking two steps along the top of the hull at one point to avoid Adin where he sat counting cutlery.

Reaching the stern, she then returned by jumping along the centerline along all the existing cargo and the top of the upturned praam. Back at the bow, she proceeded to swarm up the forestay to the top of the mast where she stood with one foot on the pulley which raised the yard and a hand on the top of the mast. She grinned down at the astounded audience.

"I told you not to show off, Tyra!"

"I ask your pardon, Mistress. This is so much fun."

"Come on down, you're distracting everyone. Look! There are even people in the boathouses watching!"

"As you wish, Mistress."

Tyra then walked herself down the mast to the bottom, jumped off and from there to the dockside, coming to a stop in front of Ursula with an insouciant grin. Ursula could barely stop herself from smiling herself.

Benor could barely speak but he managed to ask, "Are we expected to do that!?!"

"Not at all," Ursula replied. "Tyra was showing off, but what she did is not that difficult. She grew up in a part of Joth where the houses are tightly packed and washing lines cross the street. The children there can all do what she did. All Captain Tor might ask you to do is to haul on a rope on occasion or pull on an oar. Probably the latter most of the time since we will not be able to have the sail up."

"Oh. I can do that, at least."

Aryam asked, "Is it safe? I mean, Omar is yet small and it looks like it would be easy for him to fall over the side. I know that those barges I have seen Hashim on have had higher sides than this."

"It is a concern, yes. Perhaps we will need to put a safety line around his waist." At Aryam's look Ursula added, "The lookouts at the bow have safety lines, it isn't unusual, though most of the men have sailed enough that they don't need them."

"What about food? How do you cook aboard?"

"We don't cook aboard, Mistress. Whenever we need a hot meal we find a suitable bank and make a fire ashore. Or stop at the many places which offer meals and rest places to river travelers. To feed all the crew aboard would take so much kindling and fuel that there would be no room for anything else, and of course the fire itself would be dangerous."

"As you say. And we stop at hostels every night?"

"That is the theory, but sometimes we have camped out. I'm not sure I would want to do that in winter-time, though."

Hashim added, "The men have told me that it is possible to sleep aboard, dear, but it can be very uncomfortable. Normally they find a camping area along the bank where they may sleep properly. I know that Her Highness always has a watch set so there is no chance that anyone can sneak up on the camp."

Aryam considered this. "It will be a different few days, I deem, but if it gets us to Palarand quickly I shall not complain. Aye, husband, we will travel on the Visund and see how these new friends of yours manage their way down the river."

"Thank you, dear. Benor, Omar, have you any other questions?"

The younger son asked, "Father, is it just men on the ship? Grown-ups, I mean."

Hashim turned to Ursula, who told him, "We will have eleven women aboard, including your mother and sister, but most of the others are men, some will be passengers like you. There is one boy aboard, a ship's boy, he is a ward of Her Highness and is about thirteen years old."

Benor's ears perked up. "Oh?"

"Kaldar has been with the crew since we left Ferenis," she told him. "He has joined the crew so he has duties, he is not just a passenger." She hesitated for some moments and then added, "Because of his age he has been adopted by Her Highness. He... has deformities. He can do most things but do not assume he is either incapable or stupid."

"Ah. As you say, Mistress. Thank you."

Aryam said, "Well, husband, we have seen your ship now and we must needs go and make sure that all is done before we leave."

"Yes, of course, dear." Hashim turned. "Tor? Do you have need of me for a while?"

Tor looked up from the rope he was splicing. "Go, enjoy some time with family. See you later."

~o~O~o~

To Ursula's great surprise the Harvest Festival in Bibek was not held in their Shevesty Field. Apparently that arena was both too small for the number of residents in the capital and also dilapidated, not having been properly maintained or looked after by past Margraves. Instead their carriages and wagons took the hostel residents to another fold near where the Faral river broke through the North Wall. Here a great semi-circular amphitheater had been carved out of the rock and fitted out with tiers of seating that could accommodate many thousands.

I have only just adjusted to finding Roman ruins here, now I am looking at a Greek amphitheater! Of course they were all over the eastern Roman world so somebody obviously knew about them and decided that shape would fit this location better.

I wonder if they do performances here? Do they even have anything like the theater we know on Earth?

There was a stage with a large semi-circular pit in front of it in the traditional layout. Instead of a classical backdrop like every Greek amphitheater Ursula had ever seen pictures of, there was instead a simple blank wall four strides high with a doorway at each end. The stage and pit were surrounded by banks of seating that went a long way back up the hillside. It wasn't a perfect arrangement but easily enough room for those of the local population who wanted to take part.

Which appeared to be almost all of them.

Eriana, Bennet and Semma went on stage to join Simbran and some local nobles. The rest of the company were given places of honor, Ursula supposed, at the left edge, looking from the audience's point of view. The 'pit' appeared to be filled with artistically arranged piles of fresh food with, oddly, empty tables scattered among the produce. She could identify fruit, vegetables, sacks of grain, barrels and bottles of wine. She looked at the crowd and noticed gaps where some temporary stalls had been set up but their purpose was not clear.

Simbran appeared last. He strode onto the stage, bowed to Eriana and then stood at the front facing the crowd. The usual murmur that occurs with any mass of people gradually quietened until there was only the distant sound of avians disturbing the silence.

"My people."

He did not need to raise his voice but, with the genius of the amphitheater design, every person could hear him clearly.

"Regrettably, we must needs make short our celebrations today. The appearance of grakh three days ago means that I would be negligent if I should leave you all exposed in this place all afternoon, as is customary. I would not deny this place to those who desire to remain here, as is usual, but I do not desire the seating to be full of folk who would have no easy means of finding cover should grakh attend while you are here.

"Therefore I would ask that we proceed with the customary blessing and the dividing of the offerings as usual, but suggest that most of you take those offerings once prepared and go below, to enjoy your meals among the booths and other attractions. After that I would ask you all to return to your homes and enjoy the rest of today peacefully with your friends and families. There will be no second ceremony this afternoon and I will conduct no audience.

"You may notice that we have important visitors with us today, you may have seen some of them around Bibek in the last few days. Beside me is Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand and with her are her companions and shield-maidens Bennet and Semma, both of Palarand's Palace Guard. Yes, they all wear swords and, yes, they can all use them, even Her Highness.

"In the seating to my right," he gestured, "are many of the crew of her ship the Visund, which recently cleared out a large nest of pirates from their jungle lair downstream. With them are some of the men who had been captured by those pirates. The Visund will be departing tomorrow to return the crew to their homes in Palarand, hoping to arrive there before the Rains begin.

"If I may now ask Bibek's senior priest Brother Jerewin to come forward and begin the celebration. Next year I hope we may return to our normal routine, but I will warn you now that to do so in safety might mean moving our festival a few days earlier."

Ursula watched as a man and two women came forward from the door on the far side to stand in front of Simbran with their backs to the crowd. The man, who must have been about thirty, bowed to Simbran. The three wore long white robes and he also had a stole of red and yellow. What any of this signified she had no idea. This was the first time she had attended anything that could be described as a religious event.

With the exception of some funeral pyres run by military officers. I did get told about this 'Maker' of theirs but it was vague enough that it made little sense. It doesn't seem to interfere with daily life very much.

Once the priest had entered, a number of servants also entered by means of doorways into the pit. They brought with them baskets of meat, fish, pies and fresh bread together with whole joints carried on shoulders, which they carefully placed on the empty tables. Once all were filled they withdrew to the edges but did not leave the pit.

"By your leave, Your Grace?"

Simbran bowed his head and the priest turned to face the crowd, holding his hands aloft.

"The Maker made the world, and the Sun, the moons and the stars above. The Maker made the plants and creatures within the world including ourselves. We do not know the Maker's purpose, and we do not know if the Maker has ever visited the world since it was made. All we know is that this world is the Maker's creation, not ours, and we have a responsibility to live in this world in such a way that it is kept as the Maker may have originally intended.

"This includes the responsibility to prepare ourselves, our families and the animals in our custody for the coming winter, and that includes gathering the fruits that the world has seen fit to provide us with this summer past. All of the foodstuffs we see in front of us have been given by those who took part in the harvest, in order that all Faral may share in the bounty. What we eat together now and later today will be a token of the commitment we make to share the harvest amongst everyone, that none may go hungry in the dark and cold of the coming winter."

The priest turned towards Simbran. "Your Grace, is it your will that this food be distributed?"

Simbran inclined his head. "It is our will. Let sufficient food be prepared, for a luncheon that all may enjoy together, to celebrate this festival of the year's harvest." He added, "The remaining food shall be distributed later today to any who may have need of it."

A gong was struck and the servants in the pit began removing the food, taking it out through the doors. Once the food had all been removed some more tables were set up with a number of folding chairs to go around them. Ursula was familiar with this process as it was the same thing that happened for almost every meal she had attended with the rulers they had visited along the way. Meanwhile many of the crowd had begun trickling towards the various exits from the tiers of seating.

Simbran joined Eriana and they walked across the stage until they reached the foot of the seating where the Visund's crew was.

"If you would come down and join us for this meal," he called up to them. "This may be the last time we may sup together and to do it at Harvest Festival is fitting, I deem."

Everybody rose and followed the Margrave down steps to the pit, where he gestured at the tables and chairs. Simbran himself took a central chair facing the tiered seating, so that the many who had remained there could see him clearly. Eriana sat at his right-hand side and Ursula to his left.

"If I may ask, Your Grace," Eriana said, "do you not have family? Should they not be with you for such an occasion as this?"

"Ah, regretfully I must tell you that my wife died some years ago from an unpleasant fever which gripped our poor land. I have two sons and a daughter but they now have family of their own. They do reside in Bibek but I advised them not to attend today because of the danger from the flying beasts. I am prepared to risk myself but not my entire family."

"A pity this place is too large to have a roof, Your Grace, then the flying beasts could not see your crowd."

"Aye, as you say, Eriana." Simbran had a thought and turned in his chair to ask Ursula, "It occurs to me that..." he suddenly realized that those in the seats above could hear every word he spoke, "...where you come from, your own people might suffer from similar problems. Is there no remedy?"

Ursula thought as she added sliced meat and cheese to her plate. "It is true, Your Grace, that we have places as large as this, even larger, where I come from. Places like this one are generally named theaters," the word came out in English, "and most of them do have roofs. I can think of at least two ways in which this place could be covered, sufficiently that the creatures would not be able to see inside but allowing air to flow freely."

Simbran looked astonished. "Do you tell me? How can it be possible?"

"Firstly, I think, a simple awning would do it. You would need pillars - masts, really - at the top and behind the stage behind us, with strong ropes stretching down above the audience. Then you simply have canvas awnings to cover the whole area."

"But how it is it possible to have ropes that would not stretch or break?"

"Generally, Your Grace, in such installations the ropes would be made of steel wire, which is strong enough to support the weight. Of course, at each end behind the masts you would require strong anchorages for those wires and the masts would likely also be of steel."

Simbran considered this, then asked, "If I may ask how large these theaters would be."

"It varies, Your Grace. Sometimes..." She thought, There are not so many open-air theaters but many more stadiums. "Have you visited any Shevesty fields other than the one here?"

He nodded. "I have, I have watched a game of shevesty at the field in Faralan, one between our team from Bibek and their own." He looked disbelieving. "Surely you cannot tell me that you could cover that whole field with just an awning?"

"Not entirely, Your Grace. We name places shaped like that stadiums. I know of a stadium in another land which is used for running races and similar athletic events which is about the same size as the Shevesty Field in Faralan, but the awning covers just the audience, not the competitors in the middle. There is a rigid steel construction completely around the outside and the awning hangs from that, the inside edge is fixed to a ring of steel wire which goes all the way around."

Simbran considered this but said, "Does not the awning then sag to the ground, Mistress?"

"No, Your Grace, the ring of steel wire has no supports other than the awning itself. It is all stretched tightly enough that it does not."

Eriana asked, "Ursula, how many does that stadium seat, then?"

"I am not certain, Highness. At least seventy thousand, maybe up to ninety thousand for certain events. The stadium is used for a number of different purposes to ensure it is not left idle."

Simbran exploded, "Seventy thousand? Maker! Are there so many people in that place, Mistress?"

"It is called Rome and it is the capital city of a country, Your Grace, and the population must be several millions. I do not know the numbers, I did not live anywhere near that city."

"Maker!" he said again. "To rule so many people, I am not sure I would wish to be that leader. Mistress, I am almost afraid to ask what your second method would be."

"A fixed roof, your Grace, without any pillars inside to spoil the view. Have you heard of something called a truss?"

"Why, aye, I have heard the word, at least." He looked uncertain. "Princess Garia was talking to one of their guildsman about such matters and I overheard their words, but I did not understand them."

"It is a way of making a rigid structure big enough to cover a place like this but strong enough and light enough to be able to construct easily."

Eriana broke in, "Ah, Ursula, if you would, I have also overheard such conversations and, while I only understood a small portion of what I heard, I do know that there may be design licenses involved."

Ursula nodded. "I guessed that might be the case but I did not know how advanced things were. I am sorry, Your Grace, I cannot go into details. I can tell you that such a roof could cover the Shevesty Field in Faralan completely, only being supported around the outsides. That means you could even play games inside when it was raining outside."

"Maker! And these wonders are to come?"

Ursula could not answer but Eriana said, when she saw Ursula hesitating, "I have no doubt that such wonders will reach even Bibek and probably during your lifetime, Your Grace. The steam engines and other things you have received are but the start, I deem."

"It seems we are about to have some amazing times, I deem."

Eriana's chuckle was rueful. "Your Grace, now you know how I have felt ever since I arrived at Robanar's palace! It will be your job to ensure that your people do not suffer during these changes."

"Indeed, as you say, Eriana."

Everybody concentrated on their meals at that point. As they had only been served lunch it did not take long to consume their food and drink. When he had finished Simbran leaned back and wiped his lips with a cloth.

"This is a large place," he commented, indicating the theater with a wave of his hand, "but it is not suitable for shevesty nor many of the other amusements we have in Bibek. If I may ask either of you, what might a place like this be profitably used for?"

Eriana replied, "I have only attended the Shevesty field in Palarand once, Your Grace, and that was for the Spring Dawning festival, oh, and of course two days later for the marriage of Garia and Keren! You were there yourself, I recall. I have never seen a place like this before either. I do not know this game you speak of and I do not know what else it might be used for."

She turned to Ursula who answered, "Your Grace, this would be known as a theater where I come from but theater is a general name for a place where a stage like the one behind us is faced by seating for the audience. They can be large or small and have many uses. There can be plays, where actors act out words and actions from scripts. Sometimes the plays can be accompanied by music from players who would be down here, where we are now, so that they don't spoil the audience's view. Sometimes there can be musicians on the stage, either by themselves or with one or more singers, if they are the performers. What you can do in a theater can vary greatly, I'm not sure I can remember it all," she suddenly realized that everyone could overhear her words, "or that I should."

"Ah," Simbran took the point. "As you say. Music, did you say? To play for the people watching?"

"Yes, Your Grace. From that stage everyone would be able to hear the performance perfectly."

Eriana had a thought and broke in, "Ursula, do you by chance have your farb with you?"

Oh, no! Why did she have to remember that, now of all times! I really do not want to get up there and play! Fortunately the farb is back at the hostel - although, thinking about it, I don't remember anyone taking it out of the bag...

With a sense of dread, she asked Tyra, "I do not suppose the farb is still in that bag, Tyra?"

Tyra opened the bag and rummaged briefly. "Aye, Mistress, it is. Do you want it out?"

Ursula turned to Simbran, who said, "I have heard that you play, Mistress. Might you favor us with a tune or two? I am interested to hear what such music might sound like in this place. If the experiment is a success, then I will know that we can make more use of it with other performances."

She sighed. "As you wish, Your Grace. I'll have to go and stand on the stage to get the best sound, and the tunes I can play will sound different than anything I have heard local musicians play."

"That just makes the experiment more interesting, Mistress." He stood. "Come, I will join you and explain to those who remain above what we intend."

Talked into something I really, really did not want to do! Perhaps it is fortunate that we will be leaving tomorrow. If he finds out just what I can do with a little preparation, I'd be roped into a season of recitals here.

She rose and took the offered cylinder from Tyra to follow Simbran out through one of the entrance doorways, up some steps and onto the stage. Once there she took the farb out of its case and made herself ready while the Margrave moved to the center of the stage and spoke to the audience.

"My people! As you may have heard, I have been learning about some uses of such places as this from one of our visitors, Mistress Ursula, who tells me that like structures are commonly used elsewhere for playing music to listeners like you. I did not know that such was possible, and so I have asked her come and try an experiment which will show us what such music may sound like. She is a visitor from a distant land, somewhere else entirely, and so the music she knows may be different to anything you are familiar with, and, indeed, may sound unusual to your ear. I ask you all to listen quietly and attend her performance."

Ursula walked across to join Simbran as the audience, many of whom were still eating and drinking, rapidly became quiet and attentive. Simbran stepped back to leave Ursula the sole focus on the stage.

"Uh, good afternoon," she said. "I did not expect to do this today so I am completely unprepared. Let me try a few notes first and then I will play some folk tunes from my own land."

She tried a scale to wet her lips and then began. It appeared that her playing in the hold of the Downwind Dasher had served as good practise and she remembered the change in fingering. She played two of the folk tunes she had played before and the audience was absolutely silent and attentive, bursting into applause when she stopped for breath. Simbran came forward.

"Mistress, you have a rare talent, I deem. I can tell that our listeners enjoyed what you have just played. Might you play something of a different kind for us? Though your music does sound strange to my ear it is comforting in a way that our own music is not. Mayhap the folk of..." Simbran remembered where he was, "...your land understand music better than we do."

I have heard music here and it wasn't pleasant at all. I can probably find something different, though the farb isn't suitable for most of what I remember. I'm just glad they don't have grand pianos here or I'd be here all afternoon!

"Your Grace, I do know other music but most of it is not suitable for this instrument. I can try something else, something a little longer, but you'll have to excuse me if I need to pause every now and then to make the tune fit the instrument."

Simbran gestured. "By all means, Mistress. I have asked you to do something without preparation and already you have succeeded more than I expected. If you would play something else I shall be content."

She tried a couple of Beethoven studies and then stopped with a question for the audience, which, she had noticed as she played, had begun to grow as word of the ad hoc performance leaked around the site.

"I am not sure how far the sound of this little instrument can carry. Can I ask all of you who can hear the music clearly to raise a hand? Thank you."

To her surprise everyone raised a hand, even those who were sitting way up at the top of the amphitheater.

She said, "I can tell you and His Grace that whoever designed and constructed this place did a very good job. Thank you, you can put your hands down now."

What do I do now? If I am not careful I will be here all afternoon.

Maybe I could try something a little more modern? But what? Something from a musical? A pop tune of some kind?

This is beyond me. I don't have any music except whatever I remember and there's been no planning, no arranging, I do not even know if these people are used to going to a concert or the theater.

One last tune, then. Something I remember from my travels.

She started "La Mer", a song that seemed to be around wherever she went in Paris and also popped up occasionally in French-speaking Canada. The audience loved it.

At the end she bowed to the applause and then held up her hands.

"Thank you, thank you. I am not used to performing this way but it has been a pleasure." Mostly. "As I said earlier this was all requested just moments before we came on stage and I have had no time for preparation. Thank you for listening to me today."

Simbran came forward, then, holding his own hands up. The amphitheater immediately quietened.

"My people, thank you for allowing us to perform this experiment. I can tell you that, once the Rains have passed, we will be considering other similar uses we might make of this place. For now, I should remind you all that it would be better for all, once you have finished your lunches, if you would rise and leave, since the danger from grakh is still with us. Thank you."

Back down in the pit Eriana was effusive. "Amazing, Ursula! I did not know you could do such things with that little wooden pipe!"

"Neither did I, Highness. This is a simple musical instrument, really. I could have done more with a clarinet or some of the other instruments I am familiar with."

"Do you tell me? Perhaps this is something we could discuss later."

"As you wish, Highness." But any instrument I do know how to play is a thousand light-years away.

Ursula looked around the pit, seeing that everyone else had finished whatever they had been eating and were ready to leave. "Should we be going? It can only get hotter if we stay here, even with those clouds overhead."

"Aye, let us return as quickly as we can to the hostel and some cooling shade."

"And some cooling beer?"

"Hah! Am I read so easily? Mayhap you could be right, Ursula. But all my men will have drained the barrels, I deem."

"I do not doubt it, Highness."

"Then let us go. Men! Time to leave."

Eriana finds that the Visund is overloaded and their departure from Bibek is cautious. Their passage is not helped when they are threatened by a Pakmal galley. In Faralan they visit Count Darkwin and receive an offer of assistance.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

98 - Return to Faralan

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2025 Penny Lane. Map copyright (c) 2025 Julia Phillips. All rights reserved.

---

"Are you sure that is everybody now?"

Zakaros briefly checked the parchment list. "Highness, I have watched every person who is on this list go aboard this morning. None have departed so aye, all are here." He hesitated. "I must add that there may be people who should be on this list but have been forgotten."

Eriana gave a mock scowl. "And what you do not say is that it was I who wrote that list." She held out a hand. "If I may see the list again."

Zakaros handed the parchment to Eriana, who glanced down it and then frowned. "Stine! Where is Stine?"

The Yodan pointed. "Over there, Highness, sitting by those crates. Do you tell me he is not on your list?"

Eriana gave him a smile. "I am embarrassed to say that he is not, Zakaros. Probably because I accounted him among the injured who would be staying here. Did you not notice him as you made your count and wondered why he was not on the list?"

"Ah, Highness, I looked for people on board who were on the list, that I may make a mark by their name. I did not look for others who may have come aboard but were not on the list."

"Ah? I doubt there would be many such! That reminds me, we have had others come aboard in a like fashion, where is Kaldar today?"

Zakaros pointed astern. "He is down there with Adin, Highness. Have no fear, I made certain he was accounted for."

She eyed the accountant with interest. "You are enjoying yourself, are you not?"

He flushed. "Highness, it embarrasses me to admit that I am. This is so different than the life I led before yet so satisfying. I never knew that the wide world had so much to interest me."

"I am the same, Zakaros. We both come from small communities that have isolated themselves for different reasons. To do all this, to see what we have done these past few weeks, has been refreshing, I deem."

"As you say, Highness."

"Very well. Go aboard now, I will join you in a few moments and we can cast off."

"Highness."

Eriana turned to those who remained on the floating dock. "If I may ask, have we forgotten anything or anybody?"

Lars answered, «I see nothing and no-one, Princess. Zakaros does a good job.»

«And I did not know what to do with him when we first met. Ursula is a better judge of character than I am, it seems. You have everything you and Nethra need?»

«Yah, Princess. Margrave is only a short walk away,» he gestured at his leg, «for someone else, if we need anything.»

«Good. We'll see you afterwards, then, aboard the Green Ptuvil.»

«Yah, Princess. Good sailing. Don't kill anyone I wouldn't.»

"Hah." Eriana turned to the man standing beside Lars' chair. "Your Grace. We have to go if we are to arrive in Faralan before dark."

Simbran nodded. "Agreed, even though the days are so long now. You'll be present for the next meeting of the Sirrel Congress in Joth?"

"Aye, so I intend, Your Grace."

"Then depart my demesne, Eriana, with my good wishes for a successful voyage. Fare you well."

She returned a local salutation. "May the Rains enrich your wineberry plantations, Your Grace."

He nodded, so Eriana turned and hopped onto the Visund, ready to depart.

"Let go forward! Ready oars to push us away!"

Tyra unwrapped the forward rope from the mooring post and threw it to the waiting sailor on board, following it herself with a leap onto the thwart near the bow. As the ship gently swung, pushed by two oars, the stern approached the dock, which made casting off that end much easier. Then they were out in the protected pool and free to maneuver. The rest of the oars were pushed out and Toshi beat a slow rhythm to get everyone accustomed to rowing again.

Eriana stood on the raised stern decking, her yellow hair blowing free in the morning breeze, and gave a final wave to those left on the dockside. Once they had passed between the guiding posts she hopped down and Tor took her place alongside Ormund, who held the steering oar. They were riding the Sirrel once more. Tor called down.

«Downstream, Highness?»

«Yes. You'll need to stay on this side for now, but we'll be crossing over about where we pass Jenbek.»

«Understood. Then stay over there until we pass Zebrin and Pakmal?»

«Maybe not. The river kinks left at Paktrin. We might have to cross two more times before then.»

Tor rolled his eyes. «Why make life easy, eh? Understood, Highness.»

A few minutes later he hopped down to join Eriana where she sat with Hashim looking at the local chart.

"A problem, Tor?"

"The ship," he began, then shook his head, switching to Norse. «The ship is very low in the water and heavy to handle, Highness. I think we might have too much aboard.»

She scowled. «We looked at the draft as we were loading, it seemed all right. Do you think we are dangerously low?»

«Manageable, Highness. Unless we get caught in a storm. Then hope all can swim.»

Eriana turned and explained the problem to Hashim, thinking he might have some answer.

"Highness, it is the difference between fresh water, that of the river, and sea water, which you are all accustomed to. You did tell me the tale of when you had to leave Einnland, Highness. That time you had about as many people on board but I am guessing that, because you left in a hurry, you did not have so much cargo - belongings and such. And you were in salt water then. That is what makes us ride so low now, the fresh water."

"Is it too dangerous to continue?"

"Highness, you must remember that I have never sailed in any other craft that is so low in the water." He held up a hand. "Aye, I know, it makes it possible for the ship to go places no other large vessel can, but all water craft are a compromise, as you know. I cannot tell you if what we do is dangerous enough for us to need to do something about it."

Eriana thought for a long moment and then nodded. "We cannot turn back, the delay would be too much. Let us be careful, then, as we go, and while we do so maybe we can all think of answers to this new problem."

"Agreed, Highness."

"Yah, Highness."

Further forward Ursula had elected to sit near Hashim's family, to offer assistance and advice if that should be necessary. There was a semi-sheltered space with a crate on one side and barrels on the other, with a tarpaulin that could be stretched over the gap if it rained. One of the sailors had just finished knotting a line around four-year-old Omar's waist and had stuck a thumb inside to make sure it was not too tight.

"Is done, Ursula."

She looked up and smiled. "Thank you, Brodgar."

The sailor moved away and Aryam looked curiously at Ursula. "I am not sure if I find it surprising that a real Princess has her own healer on board," she remarked. "I don't think that even His Grace has his own personal healer! If I may ask, is there some particular reason? Does Her Highness have something wrong with her that she has need of you?"

Ursula smiled. "Actually, I am the ship's physician, Mistress. There is little that is medically wrong with Her Highness. The reason why I am aboard at all is somewhat complicated. It might be something we can speak of along the way. Are you and your children comfortable? I know we do not have proper accommodation for passengers."

"It is better than I expected, actually, Mistress. I did not know what to expect, even though we were shown the ship a day or two ago. We have only been traveling for a bell or so, though. Ask me again when we have been traveling for two days and I might give you a different answer."

"I think we can drop the 'Mistress'ing, do you agree? We are all going to be in each other's laps for a week to ten days, we will be familiar with each other by then."

"As you say... Ursula. Should I speak so to all the other women? Are there any of rank aboard?"

"Only Her Highness... who should always be addressed as 'Your Highness' on first meeting each day and then just 'Highness'. You will occasionally hear one or more of her crew, including me, address her in other ways since she has several ranks according to whatever she is doing. Many of the men you see are her personal retainers and what they call her can sometimes be very personal."

"Oh. I'll remember to be careful, then. What about all these men? I have never seen so many together on any ship unless it be a galley, but of course I have never set foot aboard a galley."

Ursula tried to suppress a snort. "I do not know how much your husband has told you about the Visund and those who sail in her but the men and women aboard, including me, come from a large number of different places and with differing reasons for being aboard." She made herself more comfortable. "Let me see if I can give you a quick explanation."

Further forward Benor had managed to squeeze past crew members, protruding oars and passengers to discover Kaldar near the bow waiting for instructions from the bow lookouts.

"Good freshness," he said, sitting down beside Kaldar. "I'm Benor, the older son of Captain Hashim."

Kaldar blinked and then replied, "Good morning. My name's Kaldar. Captain Tor told me that Hashim was bringing his family along." He cocked his head. "Why do you say 'Good freshness'? Is that a custom of Bibek?"

"Yes, it is! They say something different downriver, then? And my father is a Captain so you should always say his rank when you say his name!"

"I was speaking about him, not to him," Kaldar pointed out. "Besides, he isn't captaining anything today, that's Captain Tor's job. He runs the Visund for Her Highness, who owns it."

"Oh. As you say." Benor frowned. "I never thought what might happen if a barge or a ship had two captains aboard. So how is it that you are crew, then? Do they start so early where you come from?"

Kaldar thought for a moment. "In a way. Your father tells me it is not unusual for boys to go on the river even younger than I am. I'm thirteen, by the way. How old are you?"

"I'm fourteen. Where are your mother and father, then? Don't they mind you being out here on the river?"

"Uh, it's... it's a difficult story," Kaldar stammered. "I don't want to talk about it now. The Princess has adopted me and is taking me back to her home in Palarand."

"Adopted! What happened? Did they die or something?"

There was enough slack in Vynil's safety line to allow him to climb down from the foaksul and lean over to Benor. "Not to ask, boy. Talk to Kaldar but not to ask about parents, okay?"

Benor was shocked at the interruption. "Uhh, yes, sir."

Sten leaned down and reached out a hand to help Vynil back onto the raised deck. Both turned their attentions back to the river.

"What are they doing?"

"Watching out for anything dangerous that is in the water," Kaldar explained. "If a log or other debris hits the hull it could make a hole and let water in."

"Oh, of course. But why do they have ropes tied around their waists?"

Kaldar thought. "I wasn't aboard when it happened, but there was some trouble with a gogon and one of the lookouts went in the river. The men say it took some time to find him and the gogon was still around so now they have safety lines."

"A gogon?" Benor made something between an incredulous splutter and a laugh. "There is no such thing! They are telling you stories! All the bargemen I know have tall tales to tell young ones like us."

Vynil turned and called down. "Tale is true, boy. I was man who went in water. Did not see big fish but saw damage to ship."

Benor sat there open-mouthed, unwilling to challenge Vynil's words. Instead, after a few moments, he bent down towards Kaldar and said quietly, "That man speaks funny. Is there something wrong with his head?"

"Not at all," was the immediate reply. "Her Highness and her men come from a distant land far beyond the end of the Sirrel, over the sea, and they speak a different tongue called Norse. I have been learning some of their words, it is a different way of talking from what we do in the Valley."

"Another tongue? I thought everyone talked the same way!"

"They don't, even along the river, even though we use the same tongue. The accents change as you go through different lands, you'll see. Have you seen the two men with black skin? They speak another different tongue and those two over there with the straight black hair speak another different tongue."

Benor considered this and then stood up. "I'm not sure I believe anything you've told me. I have better things to do than to listen to nonsense." He set off aft, climbing over boxes and crates to avoid the inboard ends of the oars which were helping the ship downstream.

Kaldar watched him go. Vynil called down, "Boy that age knows everything, Kaldar. He learn different by the time we arrive in Palarand."

"Thank you, Vynil. Some things do sound crazy when we tell others, though. Is it always like this?"

Vynil grinned. «Yah, Kaldar. Tell stories when drinking ale with friends. No-one would believe the truth.» The grin changed. «Can you fetch us some water, please?»

«Yah, Vynil.» Kaldar stood and made his own way aft.

The Visund steadily made its oar-assisted passage downstream. Since they wanted to remain in the fastest current there was no rough water when the current crossed to the other bank and Eriana breathed a sigh of relief. Their route took them on the opposite side to Hamalbek, where the widened entrance could now be plainly seen, with the last remaining building just visible between the trees.

The current took the Visund across twice more and then they were approaching the big bend where the River Pak entered the Sirrel on the outside. Since this was the main access used by both Zebrin City and Pakmal, the area was expected to be busier than they had encountered so far. The lookouts were warned and the men readied to take avoiding action should that be necessary.

Eriana regarded the chart with a jaundiced eye. "Hashim, I believe we could manage this next stretch with our sail as far as Faralan," she said. "What do you think? Should it complicate matters if the sail was raised?"

Hashim bent over the chart. "Highness, you are right, it would certainly be possible to use the sail." He shook his head. "I am not used to a craft which can sail as close to the wind as the Visund can." His finger dabbed at a bend. "Even here?"

"I believe so. Tor, if you would join us."

The three held a quick conference and then Eriana stood on the stern deck where most of the crew could see her.

«The direction of the river is such that we can use the sail between here and our next landing at Faralan,» she explained to them. «That means we must needs hoist the yard now, and to your sword sides. Once we do so we can pull the oars in for a while. Make room for the sailors to do their jobs.»

There was a certain amount of shuffling among the other crew members as some of the men gathered around the mast. Joining them was Kaldar, who by chance met Benor coming the other way.

"What is going on, Kaldar? I couldn't hear what Her Highness was saying from along there."

"She was speaking in Norse so you wouldn't have understood her anyway. They are going to raise the yard but, as you can see, the ropes which keep the mast straight have to be moved out of the way. Want to help?"

"Maybe. What needs to be done?"

Just aft of the widest part of the ship, a stout horizontal timber on top of the hull anchored four ropes which went to the mast-head. These stays helped spread the forces the sail would generate when the wind was captured by it. Each stay had a short rope at the bottom ending in a loop, through which a toggle, on a longer rope attached to the top of the mast, was fed.

"We have to undo these toggles and hold onto the ropes until they can be moved round to the other side of the yard when it goes up. Can you do that?"

Benor looked up and down the stay. "Looks easy enough. There are four, do we have to do two each?"

Kaldar pointed. "No, here comes Tyra and Semma. We have done this before."

Benor found the idea of two women doing men's work even more unsettling than having Kaldar do it but he kept his comments to himself. Life aboard this strange, low ship was obviously nothing like he had been told that life on a barge would be.

"What do I do?"

"Wait until the men have raised the yard a little, then we slacken off the ropes so we can unhitch the toggles."

The yard was raised a short distance by some of the larger men while others controlled the ends with lines.

"Now! Make some slack, undo your rope, and keep hold of the toggle end." The four did so. "Now we have to pass the rope around the yard but keep hold of some part of it all the time!"

The other three were prepared and maneuvered their ropes successfully but Benor had not allowed enough slack. He fumbled as he bent under and lost the toggle. The breeze immediately took the line and blew it out of his hands and away into the air.

The young girl next to him said, "Don't worry about it, I will go and fetch it back. It is important that we connect up the other three before the mast bends too much."

With the three stays now reconnected but slackly beneath the yard, the men hauled it up until it was about halfway up the mast.

Tor came forward. «What happened to that stay?» he asked, pointing to the errant rope, now blowing in the breeze and only secured at the mast-head.

Kaldar replied, «Boy wanted to help but does not know ropes.»

Tyra added, «I will bring it down, Tor.»

He nodded. «Good. Wait until we drop sail?»

Tyra shook her head. «I do it now. When sail is up, mast will rock.»

«Yah.» He gestured. «Then go.»

Benor was still trying to accept the fact that all three were speaking this strange language when Tyra grasped the stay she had been holding and climbed up it with ease, despite the fact that it was still slack. She reached the top, leaned out and with one hand grabbed the errant rope. She pulled it in, length by length, finally reaching the toggle. Holding this she climbed back down to the deck, slackened off the rope and put the toggle back through the waiting loop.

Tor pulled out his whistle and blew some commands. The angle of the yard was adjusted then the sail was lowered as the yard was raised to its normal position. As soon as the wind had lifted the lower edge away from the mast, the stays were tightened and made tidy, Tyra helping Benor with the final task.

She smiled at him. "Is this the first time you have been on the river?"

He could barely speak. "Uh, no, I went with father once on a barge he was on. This is unlike anything I thought could go on the river." With an effort he asked, "Who are you?"

"I'm Tyra from Joth. My father is a fisherman there. I am Mistress Ursula's assistant."

"I saw you yesterday. How can you do all that jumping and climbing? I'd fall off or over if I tried anything like that."

Tyra smiled. "It is to do with where I grew up. You see, the buildings -"

There was an urgent whistle and she looked up. Answering whistles from forward and aft made her tense.

"Enemy in sight, they say," she explained. "Excuse me, I might have to go up again."

"Enemy? What enemy? There is only Yod and they are defeated!"

"I don't know. Don't forget about the pirates."

Tor had been on his way back and now came forward again, stopping when he reached Tyra.

«Galley behind, aiming directly at us,» he explained, pointing. «Can you go up and have a look? I have Princess's seeing-tube for you.»

«Use the chair?»

He pushed the brass cylinder into her hands and waved at the mast. «No time. Go. Sit on yard.»

She used one of the ropes which had hauled the yard up to climb. Once there she sat on the yard, wrapped one arm around the mast and with difficulty extended the telescope with the other. One look at the approaching galley, even out of focus, was enough to identify the vessel.

She called down, "Pakmal!"

Tor said something impolite in Norse and beckoned her down. By this time Eriana had joined Tor and the two waited for Tyra.

"It is definitely from Pakmal, Captain, that blue color is very distinctive."

Tor asked Eriana, «Should we wait for them? Find out what they want?»

The Princess grimaced. «Nothing good, Tor. Remember, we had to depart in a hurry, maybe it is something connected to Korboro's death? Ssss! We have a tight schedule to keep if we are to arrive at Faralan today. Ah, Ursula. Tyra says it is a galley of Pakmal and I do not want us to be delayed.»

«Agreed. Can we use the ploy we did before and move to shallower water? I think that galley captain would refuse to follow us for fear of grounding.»

Another grimace from Eriana. «Ursula, we are too deeply loaded for us to risk the shallower waters this time. Besides, the current will drop off if we stray from the center. If the galley stays in the center and we do not, it could easily pass us and then we are trapped.»

«You are right, I forgot about the current.» Ursula pointed at the right bank. «How much of that is Pakmal?»

«All of it, Ursula, all the way to Faralan and then a long reach downstream beyond there.»

Ursula looked up at the sail, now bellying out in the breeze and noticeably helping the Visund along. She thought about their previous meetings with Pakmal sailors and finally remembered something.

She smiled. «Make sure we stay in the center of the current and keep that sail trimmed to give us the best speed,» she told them. «I just remembered that Pakmals do not like to row. While the wind is in our favor we can just about keep ahead of them and tire them out. If they insist on rowing all the way to Faralan then I'm sure they will get an interesting reception when they reach there.»

«Yes! Ursula, I like your ideas.»

Tor cautioned, «Highness, if we use the sail like that the ship will naturally heel and water might come in.»

«Yah. I will be careful. Tell the men to watch out if we heel too far. I'm going back to oversee the steering, make sure we are in the best current. Tyra, will you go up and keep an eye on them?»

«Yah, Highness.»

Tor said, «Use the chair this time.»

«Yah, Captain.»

Back at the stern both Kalmenar and Hashim had questions, so Eriana explained the problem, pointing at the galley which was now visibly closer.

"All we can do is to try and outrun them," she explained. "It is the wind against their muscle power, and to hope they wear themselves out first."

Kalmenar had a thought. "Highness, if you should raise the standard of Palarand, that should tell them this is a diplomatic vessel. It might give pause to those who pursue us."

Hashim added, "And, since we carry packets from Bibek for rulers downstream, you might add the Messenger streamer. It is unusual for mails to be carried this way but not impossible."

"The streamer, yes, it is nothing but a long yellow ribbon, but the standard will slow us down, did you not know that? A compromise, gentlemen. We need our speed so we will raise no standards or streamers now but if they come too close then they will go up."

They both bowed. "As you wish, Highness."

Eriana scowled again. "With them behind us we dare not stop anywhere for lunch and a nap," she said finally. "Where is Adin? Oh, along there. Kaldar, Benor, go along to Adin and ask him to provide rolls and water for everyone. Tell the men that we dare not stop and to take food, drink and rest where they can."

Kaldar replied, "Aye, Highness. Come on, Benor."

Adin looked up as they approached. "What is happening?"

Kaldar explained and the cook immediately turned to find the sack of fresh bread he had collected that morning. Soon he was providing rolls or chunks filled with either sliced meat or cheese which the two boys took to each of the crew at their stations. They then went back and fetched water bottles for the men to drink from. When they had fed everyone they collapsed near Adin to eat their own lunches.

"That was busy," Benor remarked. "Does this happen all the time?"

"Not often," Kaldar replied. "Only when we are being chased by something. That has only happened once since I joined the company and I was on the Green Ptuvil, a converted barge, when that happened."

"When what happened?"

"Oh there was a galley from Yod out looking for trouble. Problem was, I was on a barge that had all our women on it and they did not want those of Yod to find it, so the Visund pretended it was badly sailed and lured the galley away from the barge and onto a sandbank."

"Really? You're not just making up more stories?"

Kaldar looked patient. "Benor, I don't have to make up stories. What has happened to us is stranger than any story could be."

The galley had been very gradually getting nearer and Ursula thought that she could just hear the timekeeper beating the drum. She glanced up at the sail, noting that there were sailors at each lower corner making certain that it caught all the wind possible. Eriana noticed Ursula's glance.

"Aye, it will be a close thing," she said. "If our sail were in front we should lose them easily but with it to the side we only have part of the benefit. Skreyja oskilgetinn! I get tired of this interference! If we had time to turn and fight I would teach these kamphundr some manners!"

The main current switched to the Faral side and both craft followed it, the galley managing to make a few strides in the process. They could clearly hear the splash of the oars now and could make out people standing at the bow of the higher vessel, looking down on the Visund.

Tor came forward. «Time to raise flags?»

Eriana turned, watched the galley inch ever nearer and reluctantly nodded. «Yah. Do it.»

«I'll call Tyra down first. That flag could knock her off the mast as it goes up.»

Tyra came down and the flags were sent up, the large standard of Palarand, purple over green, above the thin yellow streamer that indicated the vessel carried protected mail. The drag caused by the standard made an immediate effect on the Visund's speed. It also caused the longship to heel just enough extra to let water come in through some of the lowest oar holes. This in turn made Eriana issue commands for everyone who could to move to the higher side to counteract the heel, while others grabbed anything to hand and began bailing.

Ursula, watching the galley, saw those at the bow pointing at the flags and having a hurried conversation. Suddenly all the oars came raggedly out of the water and remained that way, the galley immediately receding into the distance behind, now only carried by the current.

Eriana blew out an explosive breath in relief. "Gods! I am glad that they saw sense!" She turned to Ursula. "I did not know what we would do if those kamphundr had caught up with us. We have too much cargo and too few of those aboard are able to fight if it was needed."

Ursula said, "Agreed, Highness. We do not have time to spare for whatever Pakmal thinks they want us for." A memory came. "Oh, do we have any of those grenades left?"

Startled, Eriana swung to Ursula with a grin. "Aye! I had forgotten those! I do not know if they are easy to get hold of with all this other cargo covering everything. I believe there were two left of the twelve we began the voyage with. Hmm, aye. One of those tossed onto the bow when they came up to us would have concentrated their minds, do you not think? Still, they are not needed now." She turned. «Tor, I think we should pull those flags down now, please. The faster we can move away from these idiots the better and there will be less to bail.»

«Yah, Highness.»

With the pursuit now abandoned Tor slackened the sail to reduce speed slightly. This move meant that there was even less chance of water slopping into the open hull. One man each end had been assigned to do nothing but bail any further water that managed to find its way into the lower parts of the ship.

In this way the afternoon passed without further incident, but just as the Sirrel bent slightly to the left Tyra sent down a warning: Vessel approaching fast. It soon became obvious that the approaching craft was another galley but nothing could yet be seen of any colors.

"I like this not," Eriana fumed. "They have the advantage of us and we do not even know who they are!"

She decided prudence was the best course and whistled for the men to have their weapons ready. Ursula had come aft to join Eriana, Hashim and Tor and agreed with Eriana's caution. They all watched as the oars of the galley flashed into the water with commendable regularity. Ursula was the first to notice a difference.

"Highness, we have been here before. That is not a Pakmal galley, the design of the bow is slightly different compared to the one we left behind and their rowing is much better."

"We have not been here before, Ursula, unless by that you mean something different."

Ursula pointed across to the Pakmal bank, two marks to their right side. "We were over there, Highness, with the Visund leading the Green Ptuvil. This galley came up to us and hailed us, because -"

"Aye! I remember! They saw you and Tyra on board and thought you were me! These folk are those of Upper Fanir, I deem!"

As the galley approached it adjusted course to pass them to their right, the note of the drum easing slightly to slow them down. A bugle could be heard aboard and, as it came past, two figures at the bow gave her a salute which Eriana returned. The galley swept past, the oars stopped in the water forming an effective brake, then the whole thing spun in its own length and came up behind.

"I thought so," Ursula said. "That is the Ten-legged Brakky."

A shout came from the galley as it came close. "Hallo the Visund!"

"Hallo there!" Eriana called back. "Marshal Tevos, I presume?"

"Admiral, he awaits your arrival at Faralan. I am Under-Marshal Kodal and with me is Under-Marshal Orvan. Welcome to Faralan!"

* * *

Their berth was the same one that they had used before so the immediate formalities were quickly dealt with. Marshal Tevos was indeed waiting on the pontoon to greet them, along with Count Olva. At the end of the pontoon were two galleys, as before, but these both carried the colors of the new country of Faralan.

"Did you have any trouble today, Admiral?" Tevos asked after they had all become reacquainted.

"We were pursued by a Pakmal galley, Marshal," Eriana told him. "We had to show the standard of Palarand to make them abandon the chase. Have you had such problems yourself?"

"Not us, Admiral! When those of Pakmal sight us they find some other course to follow." He grinned. "I think we frighten them somewhat."

"They could do with frightening, Marshal! We guess that they only followed us because the Visund is so distinctive... and, if you did not know it, some, ah, irregularities occurred while we visited their capital. None caused by us, I swear, but they hear what they wish to hear. We would have had less trouble today but we are heavily laden as you can see."

Tevos peered over the side of the pontoon at the side of the Visund and whistled. "Highness, I would not care to sail in a ship that rides so low. How many of you are there?"

"Fifty-one adults and two children, Marshal. The Visund is more used to salt water, which carries it higher and easier. Our cargo is only the needs of each person aboard, though of course we women require more in the way of attire." She paused, then added reluctantly, "I doubt there is much aboard which could be unloaded and sent on later. If you may suggest some remedy, Marshal, we would be obliged."

Tevos frowned. "I recall that you had a barge when you came before."

"Aye, the Green Ptuvil, but the water level is now so low we were advised to leave it in Bibek until after the Rains have ceased. They will follow us down afterwards with others of our company."

"Ah! I understand. Hmm." Tevos rubbed his chin. "Must all your cargo needs be carried aboard your ship, Admiral? I understand that you do not desire a whole barge to attend you but we might find a smaller craft which you could then tow. In fact, depending on what we can find for you, you might put a crew on it and sail in company. Would that relieve your concerns?"

"Why, yes, Marshal, it would! But can such a vessel be found in time? Our schedule is tight, we must needs make a call at Fanir which could take a day, it is a long way from here to Fanir, it is a longer distance from there to Sheldane."

Tevos's mouth compressed but after a moment he nodded. "I will ask around if such a craft may be found for you, Admiral. It is the least we may do for you after what you and your men have done for us."

"Thank you, Marshal." Eriana scanned around, seeing the pontoons filled with craft laid up to ride out the Rains. "If I may ask, have you room for us tonight? Your port looks busy."

"We had word of your arrival, Admiral. Since we last met there has been a steady traffic of Valley Messengers along the road between here and Bibek. We have kept room for you all in the hostel you used when you came before, though some of the chambers may be different this time."

"Valley Messengers? That reminds me, I have a packet here for personal delivery to Count Darkwin from His Grace the Margrave. If I may be permitted to deliver it tonight? I would prefer a prompt departure in the morning, if that can be arranged."

"Of course, Admiral, of course." Tevos gestured. "If I may lead the way to the hostel, you may make yourself and your men comfortable. Then I will provide an escort for you to go to Count Darkwin's mansion."

* * *

The small party that arrived at Count Darkwin's mansion were surprised when he came to greet them himself. Admittedly he had just climbed out of his wheeled chair and walked the few steps to the door, and he was also wearing lightly tinted spectacles, but they appreciated the honor he had given them. Eriana climbed the steps first and gave him a deep curtsey.

"Good afternoon, My Lord. You are looking well today."

"Your Highness, friends, greetings, welcome to my house," Darkwin replied in his light voice. "This is an unexpected pleasure. We heard that you had begun your journey back to Palarand but I did not expect to meet you personally this time. Enter, enter, please."

He gestured inside and then retreated back to his chair, apparently sitting down again with relief. Mistress Chara turned the chair and led the procession into the dimly-lit sitting room they had used before.

Another gesture. "Please find yourself seats, ladies and gentlemen. Ah, I do not see the leader of your armsmen with you today, Highness. I trust he is well?"

"Force-Admiral Lars is still in Bibek, My Lord, recovering from an accident in which he managed to both burn his hand and arm and twist an ankle. Having such injuries prevents him sailing comfortably with us, so he remains in Bibek while the Rains fall and will join us afterwards in our barge the Green Ptuvil."

"Oh, I am sorry to hear that. I trust that he mends well, with the aid of your clever healer?"

"He does, My Lord, and with the aid of those of Faral."

"Well, I'm sure you have not come here to exchange pleasantries but for some special purpose, Highness."

"Indeed, My Lord. His Grace the Margrave gave me a packet for you since he knew that we would call here. I was not told what it concerned. Kalmenar, the packet, if you please."

Kalmenar pulled the packet out of his satchel and handed it to the Count with a bow.

"If I may offer you a blade to open it, My Lord." Kalmenar held out his own knife, hilt first.

"If you would cut the ribbons for me, My Lord. I can probably read what is inside but I fear to let blood if I were to open the packet myself. Ah, thank you."

Darkwin pulled open the parchment covering and pulled out a bundle of documents. The top one was a letter which he read carefully.

"Ah." He turned to his audience. "As you are all aware, much has changed along the river since the Federation was created. This letter is official notification of the union - or should I say reunion - of the two parts of Faral into one land again. It also recognizes what was once Upper Fanir as the new, independent land of Faralan. It confirms that we are, both, now officially part of the Sirrel Federation. Any treaties which had been made before we joined are now considered to be revoked."

Eriana said, "Then, My Lord, you may be sure that the River Patrol will be at your service whenever it is required."

"Thank you, Admiral." Darkwin looked at the other enclosures. "Ah, these are signed copies of the details of the various and many regulations which now govern the relations between Faralan and Faral. Customs, border duties, that kind of thing. I must needs read them and then pass them on to those who deal with such matters." He looked up at Eriana. "Admiral, is there anything else?"

"Nothing, My Lord, except that it is a pleasure to see you looking much better than the last time we met."

Tevos cleared his throat. "My Lord, by chance the ship of Her Highness is somewhat overburdened such that a rough passage would threaten to sink her."

"Do you tell me?"

"Aye, My Lord. I have offered to find her a small craft, able to contest the river when it is this low, to take some of their cargo and, mayhap, a few of her men to manage it. I trust this meets with your approval?"

"Marshal, it does. If you must needs purchase such a vessel, ensure the present owner that I will fairly compense him for his donation. It will mean much to these folk to help them on their way."

"Thank you, My Lord."

"Then I will let you all go about your business now. If we do not meet again before you depart, take my good wishes with you for a safe and successful voyage."

* * *

When they returned to the hostel Under-Marshal Kodal was waiting for them with two men in civilian attire. Eriana found them in the dining room finishing a late snack. Kodal rose, saluted her and gestured to the two men.

"Admiral. If I may introduce Ambronar, the owner of a craft you may be interested in. With him is his First Mate, Myros, if I should dignify him with such a rank. While you were elsewhere I enquired around the dockside and, to my surprise, several men volunteered themselves and their craft to help you on your way. It seems the water folk of Faralan hold you and your men in high esteem after the, ah, happenings at the Shevesty field.

"I inspected several of those which were offered and chose the one owned by these two men, as I deemed it the most suitable for your needs. It is a shallow-draft vessel we name a skate which is suitable for transporting goods to some of the harder-to-reach villages along our banks. It can be sailed by these two alone but, so Ambronar tells me, handles better when there are three or four aboard. I would not presume to tell you your business, you may decide for yourself whether these men and their skate will satisfy your needs."

Eriana examined the two men, one in his late thirties, the other five to eight years younger, both by appearance experienced watermen.

"Gentlemen. By your leave, let us sit to table and talk. Ursula, Tor, you had better join us. Lord Kalmenar, thank you for your assistance this afternoon, I suggest you retire for the night. I doubt we will be long behind you."

With everyone sitting around the dining table she began. "If Marshal Kodal has not informed you, I own a large ship named the Visund," she told them. "It is perhaps thirty strides long and has been known to carry seventy warriors when we have voyaged on the eastern ocean. Today we number fifty-one including ten women and two children and we attempt to journey the Sirrel as far as Sheldane in Palarand before the Rains begin.

"Unfortunately so many crew and passengers require sufficient cargo that our ship is slightly overloaded. It would not be possible for us to leave a portion of cargo behind to follow once the Rains have ended." The two men nodded. "Thus, I desire another vessel, shallow enough to sail the Sirrel when it is so low, to carry some of our cargo and mayhap two or three of my men, who would be able to help you sail your craft."

The two men nodded again. The older one said, "We understand, er, by your leave, what title should we address you? Some have called you Highness, others call you Admiral. We do not know what an Admiral is."

Eriana smiled tiredly. "I am a Princess by birth, thus I should be addressed as Your Highness when circumstances require. I am also head of the Federation Navy, a new organization which will manage all the galleys and other official craft presently run by those lands who are part of the Federation - which now includes Faralan and Palarand. I have other titles which may be used from time to time. For now I suggest you address me as Admiral, since that is my Navy rank and what we do will be a function of the Navy."

"Ah, then, Admiral, I believe we may be able to satisfy your needs. I own the Hopvalk and can choose to ply my trade anywhere along the Sirrel. Downstream we have only ventured as far as West Haral in Brugan but I have no doubt the remaining distance will be of little concern to us."

"As you say. If I may ask what kind of cargo you can manage and how much?"

"As always, ah, Admiral, it depends on the cargo. This side of Yod, for example, we frequently take barrels of wine from Bibek and Faralan to places which the usual barges cannot reach. Four barrels we can take almost everywhere, we may manage six when visiting certain deeper creeks." He added, "Six would fill our hold, with the barrels about halfway exposed."

"Ah, I see. If I may ask how big these barrels are? I have seen them different sizes, you understand."

"Admiral, a barrel is a standard size and," Ambronar stood and raised his hand to the height of his armpit, "will stand about this high."

Ursula noted, "Admiral, that is about the size of those barrels we found in the pirates' lair."

"Ah! So big? I doubt that what we desire to remove from the Visund will weigh so much or be as bulky. Tell me, do you have a sail? We have both sail and oars but intend to move with the current so will use our oars only when we must needs come to shore. We have used our sail today but will use it no further downstream."

"We have the customary lateen sail, Admiral, and use it almost all the time. We do have two oars for use whenever we arrive or depart and also two poles for places like the canals of Pakmal and Zebrin. For this journey I expect that we will use the current as you do. It is not unusual for small vessels to travel downstream that way."

"Then, Master Ambronar, we may have an agreement. In return for conveying such goods and people as far as Palarand, what would you expect to receive?"

"That depends on what we may do when when our business with you is finished, Admiral. We change coin according to where each contract ends. I have seen and used coin of Palarand but am not that familiar with it. In coin of Faral, let us say, we would probably ask half a Dram a day and then add the cost of food and lodging." Ambronar remembered something important. "Oh! And since we must needs shelter in Palarand against the Rains, we will need food and lodging for that time as well."

"You need not concern yourself with food or lodging, gentlemen. If you work for me then I will provide food and lodging for you. If you desire half a Dram a day then you shall have it - and that will include the period when you may not work because of the Rains, since your contract with us will have prevented it."

"That is very generous of you, Admiral. Done." Ambronar leaned across the table and shook Eriana's hand. "You desire to depart early tomorrow, I deem?"

"Aye. We have a request for a meeting with those of Fanir, that will be our next destination."

Ambronar considered. "That is why you desire an early start, I deem. With the current as it is, the length of the day and most river folk making ready for the Rains, it should be possible. Of course we can start early but we must needs bring the Hopvalk around to the Royal Dock and then transfer whatever you deem necessary."

"You can accommodate three of my men?"

"Aye, Admiral, though space below will be tight if we do not find a hostel along the way."

"I'm sure there will be no problem." Eriana rose, so did everyone else. "Then, gentlemen, we will see you early tomorrow morning."

"As you say, Admiral. Until then."

The two men bowed and made their way out of the dining room.

* Author's note: skreya - incompetent. oskilgettinn - born out of wedlock, bastards. kamphundr - camp dogs, carrion eaters.

The Visund departs Faralan alongside the Hopvalk and the Ten-Legged Brakky on the long leg to Fanir. Unfortunately those of Pakmal are waiting and only the Brakky keeps them from causing problems. Then a second Pakmal galley appears ahead...

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

99 - Faralan to Fanir

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2025 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

Ursula fitted the cork lid back onto the jar and replaced it into her basket. "I noticed you talking to Benor yesterday. Is this the first time you have spoken to someone of about your own age since..?"

The since was left unsaid. Both knew what she was referring to.

"It is, Mistress," Kaldar replied. "He was about what I expected. He does ask a lot of questions, though, and wanted to know about my family - my birth family, that is. Is this normal for boys?"

Ursula smiled. "You tell me, you are a boy!" She thought briefly. "I guess both girls and boys ask a lot of questions, especially on meeting someone new. They are trying to find out whether you are going to become a friend or a... rival, perhaps. But, thinking about it, I think that girls would ask different questions than what boys would ask, since they have different ways of seeing the world."

Kaldar pondered. "I think I agree, Mistress. When I was... at that place... my sisters talked about a lot of things and I didn't understand why they did so in the way they did. They seemed to concentrate on tiny things that didn't seem to me to matter much."

"And those things wouldn't matter to most boys," she agreed. "Boys and girls focus on different things in life, although..." She looked at him speculatively. "Have you found that you have begun to look at boys and girls in a different way lately?"

"I have not noticed so, Mistress. Should I?"

"The substances that are in the herbs you have each day are making changes to your body, you know that." He nodded. She explained, "Your brain is part of your body and that is being changed too. Now what happens to norm- uh, other boys is that the process occurs over a number of years as they are growing up, so that who you are at twenty years old will be a different person to who you were at ten years old."

"Aye, of course! That is what growing up is, Mistress. But you mean something different, I deem."

Ursula began to color slightly. Oh, dear. It looks as if I get to have that talk since I doubt Eriana would be able to do it and I cannot ask any of the men, since most of them probably don't have a clue either.

She sighed. "At age ten you were a boy and at age twenty you will be a man. What can men do that boys cannot? Make babies."

"Ohhh. As you say, Mistress." He objected, "But my body cannot make babies as another man might do, I do not have those parts between my legs."

"No, but it was your brain that has caused you all that trouble to begin with, wasn't it? And your brain is rapidly being changed from that of a boy to that of a young man, which means your thoughts will be changing, even though it happens so gradually that you don't notice what is happening. That is why I asked if you have started looking at boys and girls in a different way."

The reply was slow in coming. "I had not noticed that, Mistress, but I had not been watching for anything like that. Until Captain Hashim's family came aboard I did not have much to do with anybody so young."

"As you say." She smiled again. "We have all been busy, haven't we? But when we get to journey's end you may begin meeting other families - and maybe girls and boys your own age. I wanted to make sure you were aware of what might happen when you do so."

He grimaced. "It is so hard, Mistress, when one has been brought up another way."

"I'll let you into a secret, Kaldar. It doesn't matter how you are brought up, what your family is like or even what your brain thinks you should be. Almost all people of around your age have to solve exactly the same problems and, apart from special cases like yours, do not even know they have to do so."

"I understand, Mistress," Kaldar said gravely. "But I do know and I will try to be as careful as I can."

Ursula took a deep breath. "But there are other related matters you probably should know by now and I doubt anyone has bothered to tell you. For example..."

* * *

Eriana stared at the vessel. "What is that? Is that what you intend to use?"

"Aye, Admiral. This is what we name locally a skate, since it is possible, with a good crew, to skate across the mud which even now is visible across much of the Sirrel."

"I see," she said. "If you would explain what I am looking at. I am endeavoring to become familiar with all types of vessel that ply the river, that those I command might know their strengths and weaknesses." She added, "But this shape looks very strange to me."

Ambronar nodded. "It is not a customary shape for vessels on so great a river, Admiral, but as you will have noticed a season comes each year when the river is so low that normal vessels cannot reach some of their usual customers. Thus this unusual design was invented in Bibek. You may see, in the center, our hold where, as I mentioned last night, up to six barrels may be laid upon their sides."

Eriana leaned over. "But the hold is so shallow! Surely your cargo must poke out above the hatch!"

"If we had a hatch cover, Admiral, then you would be correct. Normally we just use tarpaulins to cover the cargo. In front of the hold you see our mast with the yard now down and moved aside so that we may load your cargo."

She pointed. "What is that other arm? Oh, I see, of course, you may arrive at somewhere where there is no hoist to help remove the goods. That is a derrick?"

"As you say, Admiral. To save weight it is a simple spar, no more, but it is sufficient. We will use it this morning, I deem, to save time. In front of the mast you can see a locker where we keep spare rope, cordage, sailcloth, other needs of our craft. Behind the hold is our cabin where we might sleep at night if we cannot find accommodation."

"But why is the deck so wide? The deck either side of the hold is as wide as the hold is!"

Ambronar smiled. "That is the secret of the skate design, Admiral. What is beneath the decking is in fact three similar and shallow hulls side by side with deck planking going from this side to the other. The two side hulls are empty and usually kept sealed. That gives us stability when on the river and spreads the load when we must needs attempt a sandbank or expanse of mud."

Eriana's eyes narrowed as she considered the arrangement. "But you cannot skate across dry land, I deem. Since there are no tides in this river so far from the sea, in this sun any exposed mud will soon dry out."

Ambronar inclined his head. "It is as you say, Highness, but we have often found alternative ways to avoid such areas. And, if we cannot, then the mud is likely dry and hard enough that carts may be brought across to meet us at the water's edge. We can unload there since our freeboard is so low. There is usually a way for us to do whatever we need, Highness."

"A clever method, as you say." Eriana turned her attention to the low cabin to her left, only a stride high and almost the entire width of the vessel. "I assume the hull is as shallow there as the rest of the vessel? That cabin does not look high enough! How do you manage?"

"Highness, it is cramped but we have done this for several years now. Inside is just enough room for three bunks, our belongings and provisions. Naturally we do not cook food aboard. There is sufficient room behind the cabin for a man to stand at the tiller."

"Very well. I will be interested to see how your craft handles. My captain, Captain Tor, has selected some items which can be moved to your hold, we must needs see how much will fit." She frowned. "Can you also take some of my men?" She sized up the strange, flat craft. "Two or three, perhaps. I want at least one of my own men with you since he will know how to send and receive messages using our whistle code. Any men may help with your sail, if you so desire."

"Just two, by your leave, Highness. This will be an uncommon cargo and we will need room to manage the sail should anything be amiss. You will notice there is nothing to prevent someone falling over the side, I would not wish to cause delay to the voyage if someone should go overboard."

"Done. Let us proceed, the day advances."

Cargo was transferred, including the crate which contained their saddles and a number of the heavier chests. These could be moved around if needed to trim the vessel and permit it to sail efficiently. Ormund and Benekar, who insisted he was fit enough for the duty, also joined the Hopvalk for the journey. Since those on the Visund had no idea how the Hopvalk would handle, it departed first and the longship only followed after a farewell from Marshal Tevos.

"I do not see your Under-Marshals around, Marshal, and I note that your galley is not here. Do you keep up a patrol, then, even with the waters so low?"

"In a way, Admiral," Tevos replied. "Since your encounter yesterday I thought to send the Brakky with you part of the way as escort. You intend to keep to the deep channel, I deem?"

"Of course, Marshal. We have a long way to go and have no desire to become trapped by this rainy season you describe."

"As you say. Kodal and Ferrion will keep you company so far, and the skate as well, and that should discourage those of Pakmal from interfering any further. But the Brakky may only travel so far today and must needs turn around to return here before dark. If that will suffice?"

"Surely, Admiral." The delays had made Eriana twitchy. "By your leave we must depart, else we ourselves will not make port by sunset!"

"As you say, Admiral. Fare you well and I wish you all a safe voyage."

The departure was hasty and Eriana wondered if something or someone had been left behind. She soon became distracted as the Visund followed the Hopvalk out of Faralan's port and back onto the Sirrel. It was just possible to have used the sail on this reach but that may have meant leaving the fastest current so she decided to rely on oars instead for this leg of their journey. For now they just let the downstream flow take them.

The Hopvalk, by contrast, was using its sail which meant that it meandered back and forth across the deep channel - which, here, was still more than half a mark wide - in order to make best use of the morning breeze. Those aboard did not move the sail much which meant that half the time it was pressed against the mast of the strange craft. Eriana shook her head at the curious means of progress.

Tor joined her and the two moved nearer the mast, the former leaning over the sides to judge the freeboard.

«It is good enough, I think. We did not remove much but, with the rest distributed better, I am satisfied we will not ship water any longer.» A grin. «Any more than we usually do.»

Eriana nodded. «We managed on the ocean, I cannot see how it will be worse here. You will keep an eye on it?»

«Of course, Admiral.»

She jabbed a finger at the skate, now some hundred strides ahead. «What do you think, Tor?»

«That is an odd vessel, Admiral.»

«Yes, but they probably consider the Visund just as odd. I think it is whatever you become used to seeing.»

«Yah. I have certainly seen many different designs of water craft as we have moved along this great river.» He gave Eriana a wry smile. «Of course it helps if you have large quantities of good timber around to make those craft out of!»

«Oh, yes! I have seen things I did not know were possible. When we design for the Navy we will have to use every trick these people have learned over the years.»

«Agreed. But who will teach us? Folk like those of Zebrin or Bibek? It might be a long way to come.»

«Not so far, perhaps. Minister Yussuf's barges were all made in Smordan, do you not recall? And for deep water craft which may attempt the wider ocean, well, that is another matter. Mayhap we must needs pay a visit to those of Vardenale.»

«Ah. I had not thought of that. Maybe that is why you are an Admiral and I just direct your ship.»

Eriana's expression was serious. «From what Garia and Maralin said to me the vessels of the future, large and small, may not look anything like those we see around us these days, Tor. We are all guessing what the future might look like and I suspect none of us will guess right.»

«I cannot disagree, Admiral.» Tor pointed. «That is a galley, surely? From Faralan or Pakmal, do you think?»

Eriana uncapped the top of the cylinder attached to her belt and pulled out her telescope. She extended the instrument and aimed it forward.

«Ours, I think. Faralan, I mean. I can just make out the colors. Hmm. I wonder if the other..?» She surveyed the river ahead and then swung to look behind. «There is nothing there I can see, Tor, except some fishing craft. But the stern is blocking my view.» She handed him the telescope. «If you would return to the stern deck and check behind us, Tor. We are late, we are in a hurry and I do not care for surprises today!»

Tor took the gleaming brass tube. «Of course, Admiral.»

The galley ahead moved nearer to the center of the river and thus away from the fastest current. This meant that they moved slower and the Visund soon came abreast of them, whereby the Ten-Legged Brakky swung back closer to the longship. Figures at the bow waved and, when Eriana waved back, two of them saluted. In this way the two vessels kept company with the Hopvalk zig-zagging some hundred strides ahead.

They had reached down the 'Fanir finger' and, on the other bank, the last portion of Pakmal territory, when a short blast on a bugle informed those on the Visund that possible trouble had been sighted. Arms pointed, but the view was obstructed by the galley, so Eriana ordered oars out and to pull ahead. When they cleared the higher vessel another galley could be seen departing from a village on the Pakmal side.

«Tor! To me. Where is Ursula? Ah! Hashim, tell her to come aft, quickly!»

The first thing Ursula said when she arrived was, "I see it, Admiral. Since the fastest current must move to the Pakmal side to go around the bend, I wondered whether someone would be waiting for us over there."

"I should have come to the same conclusion," Eriana admitted, "but I have been distracted by watching our friends here. The Pakmals know we have to go over there and join them, is there any way we can get by them?"

"Perhaps by using the Brakky as a shield," Ursula suggested. "Assuming they do not pursue us beyond the end of Pakmal lands."

"Put up flag again," said Tor.

Eriana's eyes narrowed. "Now that is a good idea! And we do not have to worry about being caught this time since we are not using the sail. Do it, Tor. Then, we slow down and have a word with our friends on the Brakky."

As close alongside the galley as they could get, Eriana called up to those on the bow. "Will they follow us around the bend?"

Kodal answered back, "We do not know, Admiral, since we do not know their purpose. A short way, perhaps. The problem is, we cannot follow you much further either, since we have to get back to Faralan before dark."

Hashim called to Eriana, "Admiral, there is a village nearly opposite, on the Faralan bank, where the Brakky could overnight if necessary."

"Do you tell me? That could be useful." Eriana relayed the information to Kodal.

"Admiral," his reply came, "Fanegada is a poor place ravaged by those of Yod. But it could offer us a safe mooring for the night and we have supplies. We will come with you so far along the next reach if the other persists."

Hashim looked at the chart and pointed. "Admiral, the lands of Faralan go all up the side of the finger and beyond the point where the river parts either side of the Fanir Island. There must be other places along there where the Brakky would find a better welcome."

"Indeed, and we might also make use of such a place for lunch, I deem." Eriana turned and relayed this information up to the galley.

Kodal called down, "Agreed."

The current moved to the outside of the bend, the side where Pakmal ended and Yod began. The Brakky kept between the Pakmal galley and the Visund, despite the other's attempts to maneuver around it. While everyone was concentrated on the activity Zakaros made his way laboriously to the stern carrying a small box.

Ursula asked, "What is that, Zak?"

"Mistress, I noticed it under one of the seats when we were moving crates to put some on that small craft. It has been soaked by the water we had in the hull yesterday. Today I opened it and realized what it was."

"Hoy!" Tor said. "Is the grenades! No use if wet, hey?"

"Indeed, Captain."

Eriana said, "What was that doing under a seat? That should have been hidden away under the foaksul!"

Zakaros replied, "Admiral, we used some of the grenades, you remember, to frighten off the grakh that landed on the ship when it was in the harbor. In the excitement we must have forgotten to reseal the box and put it back."

She rolled her eyes. "They may be no good now. How many are left?"

"Three, Admiral."

"Is it very wet inside that box?"

Zakaros felt inside with the back of his hand. "Definitely damp, Admiral, but no more. No water slopping about."

Ursula said, "The main charge inside those should be dry, Admiral, but the fuses are almost certain to be damp. It might be possible to dry them out - carefully - in time."

She sighed. "Very well, put the box back under the foaksul and we'll look at it whenever we have time... later. First we have to discourage those of Pakmal from following us."

"As you command, Admiral."

The land swung away to their right as the mouth of the river which divided Pakmal from Yod came into view. The name of the river had changed so often over the past year or two that nobody was inclined to give it any name now. Beyond the river mouth the town of Klyhill was just visible on the bank, which was technically Yodan territory but presently under Pakmal control. Once past that point the Sirrel swung hard left until they were facing almost exactly the opposite direction to previously.

Eriana muttered, "Could put the sail up here."

"No point," Hashim responded. "We would then be faster than either the Hopvalk or the Brakky and expose ourselves to the Pakmal galley."

"Ssss! I am impatient! I want to go faster, to get all the way down the Sirrel before the Rains arrive."

Ursula said, "I thought you had been taking lessons to calm yourself."

Eriana turned to her and smiled. "I did and I still do the exercises - when I remember - but I am beginning to become anxious. It is one of my main faults, I deem."

The flotilla continued along the main current for another few marks. Ursula noted that the banks either side were cloaked in the 'mangrove' tanglewood though clear yellow mud showed along both banks where the river had now receded. Overhead, lines of dark clouds moved upstream, some of them dark enough to threaten rain but the main effect was to make it harder to see other vessels in their sharp shadows.

Some small villages were spotted on the Faralan side but the current was still on the Yodan side so they dared not risk crossing what could be dangerous waters, especially for the Ten-Legged Brakky. Eriana was still considering what to do for lunch when thoughts of food were swept away.

A whistle call came from the bow, "Enemy vessel ahead."

Eriana spun. "What? Where?"

Tor, still on the stern deck and holding the telescope, aimed it forward.

"Another galley, Admiral. Difficult to see. Sun."

Although the Sirrel now flowed north-west on this loop of its course, it was nearly noon and the light was reflecting from the surface of the waters. Fortunately a cloud passing across the sun gave Tor the chance to identify the oncomer as it neared.

"Pakmal, Admiral."

The depression which descended on the crew and passengers of the Visund was palpable. With one hostile galley behind and another ahead, they were potentially boxed in, even with their own galley for escort. The Ten-Legged Brakky could not cover both sides at once. It looked like their voyage was about to come to an abrupt end.

Ursula shaded her eyes and stared at the Faralan banks, looking for any port where they might shelter.

"What do you see, Ursula?"

"A way out, Eriana. It has occurred to me that we might be able to find a way across the shallows where these galleys dare not."

"It is a thought. These folk have no quarrel with Kodal, I deem. Let them argue it out without us to tempt them to do something foolish." Eriana also shaded her eyes and stared at the bank which was a good mark away, then at the waters which separated them from the bank. "I like not these low waters with shoals even we might stick upon."

"If the waters are shallow enough to ground the Visund," Ursula pointed out, "we could all climb out and push her off. The water would be barely thigh deep!"

"By the Gods, you are right, Ursula! Hashim, is it possible we could find a way to the safer shallows yonder?"

Any reply was cut off as the pursuing galley, now just visible behind the Brakky, let out bugle blasts and hoisted several flags. The approaching galley made replies by bugle and hoisted its own flags whereupon thier pursuer eased oars and dropped back three lengths. Above, on the Brakky, whoever was looking down at them made an exaggerated shrug and held his arms wide.

"They do not know what is happening either, Ursula."

"From the sounds of those bugles I do not think those two are acting together," she replied slowly. "They come from places too far apart and I doubt they would have had time to pass much news. But those coming from downstream must have recognized who we are. I wonder..? Admiral, I think we may be just about to meet one of the better Pakmals."

"Do you tell me? Where would they be from, so far downstream, Ursula?"

"Wadek is my guess, Admiral. Remember who we met there?"

"Oh aye, I do. What do you suggest?"

"Get ready for a fight but wait to see what happens. If the two Pakmals have an argument then we might be able to slide by. If they turn on us we go left for the shallows."

"What about Marshal Kodal? He needs to know our suspicions."

"Yes."

But Marshal Kodal was busy, since the downstream galley had now eased right up to the Brakky, such that their bows overlapped by a few strides and almost touched. Another sailor looked down at those on the Visund and made some hand gestures which nobody understood.

Eriana fumed. "We must arrange, as soon as possible, a common set of whistles, hand movements and flags such that all Naval craft should understand one another. This is intolerable! What are they doing up there?"

Shortly the sailor made beckoning gestures and a rope ladder snaked down from the bow of the Brakky. Kodal appeared at the bow and gave a sign that appeared to indicate that all was good. Shortly he climbed over the side and began to make his way down the ladder, causing Eriana to issue some swift commands. The oars were pulled in and the longship steered close to the Brakky. Lines were tossed down and made fast, binding all three craft together.

Much to everyone's surprise another senior officer also descended the ladder, this one dressed in the blue of Pakmal and wearing a black sash. Kodal helped him onto the bow of the Visund and the two stood, surrounded by wary but restrained Norse, waiting for Eriana and Ursula to join them. When the two women did so the two men made salutes to Eriana.

"Admiral," Kodal began, "if I may introduce Field-Director Botanno of the Pakmal Forces of Liberation, though I understand that you two have previously met. Director, Her Highness First Director Eriana of the Federation Navy and Director Ursula of the Navy."

Botanno slapped his chest with an open hand and smiled as he held out a hand to Eriana.

"Director, it is good to see you again, though we meet in strange circumstances. Director Ursula, it is good to meet you again as well."

Eriana shook his hand and returned the smile, although a little forced. "Director, it is good to see you here as well! Have you come to rescue us or to detain us?"

"Detain? Why would I want to do that? Is that what that Pakmal galley is about? I thought they were here as an escort!"

"Indeed not, Director. Our friends of Faralan, which is now part of the Federation, provide such an escort since those of Pakmal - begging your pardon - seem intent on pursuing us for reasons unknown. This galley, or perhaps more than one, have attempted to delay us ever since we passed the borders of that land. If I may ask, what are you doing on the river? I thought you were in charge at Wadek."

"My posting has ended, Director, and another now has that duty. By chance I am returning to Pakmal to take up a new position as First Secretary in charge of our military. I saw the two galleys ahead, with your own distinctive ship, and desired to exchange a few words as we passed, but realized that something was amiss when the other galley blew that they had claimed the capture. Fearing some misunderstanding I ordered them to desist and then hailed Kodal's craft for a parley, where the situation was explained."

"Misunderstanding! Director, apart from yourself Pakmal seems full of misunderstandings."

"I know, Director, and I will try to change that when I take up my new appointment."

Ursula added, "Director, it is possible that they think we might have had something to do with an incident when we visited Pakmal City. While we were there," she lowered her voice, "Count Korboro was murdered. In front of us. But we had nothing to do with his death, other than as witnesses."

Botanno's eyebrows shot up. "Do you tell me? That is not the news that came as far as Wadek, you should know. Foreign assassins, the message said, but no mention was made of your good selves." He turned to Eriana. "Director, Highness, I have no doubt that you and your folk are innocent but I must needs ask you to swear that none of you had anything to do with Korboro's death. I am sorry, I intend no insult but an oath will let you pass without further interference from any of Pakmal."

Eriana's gaze pierced Botanno. "Were you allies of that man, Director?"

"Me? Maker, no! But there are many in the city who were and I must needs show them that I am unbiased, as you already know that I am."

She nodded. "I thought that might be so. Shall I make my oath now?"

"I would prefer that someone from my own galley would witness it, by your leave. I know that all here will witness but," he shrugged, "as you know, my countrymen are less trusting."

The captain of Botanno's galley, the Broadsword, made his way onto the Brakky and down the ladder to join the small group. He saluted Botanno but just stared at Eriana. Botanno explained what he had learned and the man relaxed - slightly. Eriana gave her oath as to Korboro's death and he relaxed some more.

"Thank you, Director," Botanno told her. "I may be able to use this information to flush out more of his supporters. By your leave, we will now return to our galley and have stern words with our fellow yonder."

The two said their farewells and left. Kodal stayed a short while longer.

"Highness, I fear that this will be as far as we may travel beside you. With the danger now abated you should be able to continue in peace. While we talked the current has already carried us almost to the Fanir island."

Eriana winced. "This is much further than I expected us to be in company, Marshal. Thank you again for all that you have done."

Kodal's face was expressionless as he replied, "We are the Federation Navy, First Director. It is what we are here for."

"Of course. Will you keep in contact with Botanno? In our previous dealings with him he seemed a decent man."

"I intend to, Director, as much as is possible, especially considering his new appointment. After all, as you have seen, the banks of Pakmal face those of Faralan by a considerable number of marks. We will always have much to do with one another."

"Then good-bye, Marshal, until our next meeting and... safe sailing and good hunting."

Kodal climbed back aboard the Ten-Legged Brakky, the lines were released and the vessels parted. The Visund immediately made for the Faralan shore to find a place to moor for a belated lunch.

* * *

It was as well that the voyage of the Visund had been undertaken at the height of summer, since the sun was setting when they reached the harbor at Rufen. The lines of dark clouds had faded as the heat went out of the day and now the sky was clear. The sun's rays were horizontal as they shone the full length of the Great Valley and it made the panorama in front of them look very strange. The black mooring poles stood stark into the sky as most of the pontoons they controlled lay askew on the yellow silt below. Only the final one or two still floated in what was left of the river.

The scene was not quiet, however. Even this late in the evening there were folk hauling smaller craft onto dry ground and others making certain that hatches on larger vessels were well sealed and tarpaulins securely stretched over other openings. The activity showed how seriously the locals were taking the imminent onset of two months of rain on their craft.

There were still officials on duty, despite the lateness of the day, and two of them guided the Visund and the Hopvalk to berths at the end of one of the remaining floating pontoons. There was no argument about their presence or the sizes of their vessels, for once the advance messages about their arrival appeared to have arrived promptly.

"Your Highness, it is too late for you to travel to Fanir itself today," one of them told Eriana. "We have accommodation arranged for you and all your crew. We have reserved a nearby inn privately for yourself, your women companions and the children I see with you. I regret that many of the places normally available are already taken up by crews of other craft waiting out the Rains and your men must needs be shared between three of our regular hostels. If I may ask, will this be agreeable to you?"

Relieved that she would not have to think of a solution for Kaldar, Eriana thought briefly and then nodded.

"It will, and thank you. I know that as the Rains approach your accommodation has become crowded and I apologize for stretching your needs at this time. We plan to remain here tomorrow, when I have been asked to travel to Fanir City with a delegation, and then depart the following day. Will that be possible?"

The man bowed. "Highness, it will. The message we had from Faralan informed us of your desire to return to Palarand before travel becomes impossible and we will endeavor to help you on your journey."

"That is good. Ah, some of those children you see belong to the family of my pilot. Will he be welcome at our inn?"

"Of course, Highness. The inn of course has family suites available, though we did not know exactly who you were bringing with you. Your pilot will not feel out of place with your party."

"And our vessels. You will notice that our belongings are plainly visible aboard both. Can we be assured that no-one will interfere with them?"

"Indeed, Highness. If you would prefer to leave a watch aboard your vessel we would not object but the port has its own watchmen who will protect your vessels should you all desire a restful night's sleep."

Eriana glanced across the river, where the lights of Yod City were now becoming visible as the daylight faded.

"Aye. We have had a long day, I deem, and all of us are needful of rest. How shall your men know who is permitted to attend our vessels?"

"The uniforms which I see on many of your men and women, including yourself, will be password enough, Highness. There are no other vessels with crew like yours berthing here tonight. If those others dressed in normal attire are with someone in a uniform, they shall be admitted as well."

She nodded. "Good enough. Let us gather our belongings and go, then. I presently desire food and a bed of my own."

The man bowed. "Highness. If you would issue instructions to your company I will conduct you and your families to the inn."

With two carts pushed by four men carrying the required chests, the women plus Hashim walked the short distance into the port town of Rufen to their inn. The inn's staff carried their belongings up to the various chambers and then the men and carts went back to take the men's belongings to their hostels. Eriana, Ursula, Tyra, Kaldar, Matta and Vellana made themselves comfortable in one of the three family suites while Hashim took his family into another and the other women chose the third.

"As I thought," Eriana said when she inspected the suite, "there is a small room here for a manservant. Kaldar, will this be sufficient for you?"

He went inside, flicked a glance over the facilities and turned. "Highness, it will be good enough for me for the next day or two. If I may collect my things? I must needs change and then attend the toilet and bathroom. If I may ask when we will eat this evening? It is later than we would normally eat."

"They have waited until we arrived and are even now, probably, roasting meat and boiling vegetables. Do not concern yourself over the time, Kaldar. All of us must needs visit toilet and bathroom before we may dine this evening."

"As you say, Highness."

Kaldar turned away to prepare himself as Eriana addressed the others. "I have spent all day on the river like this and desire a change to make myself feel fresh again. I would suggest that you all choose a day dress or traveler's gown to dine, no long gowns this evening." She added, "Tomorrow we should be going to visit this Council of which Simbran spoke, I would suggest our best uniforms. Ursula, Tyra, if I may ask you both to wear your greens tomorrow. Tyra, if you so desire you may also wear your sword."

The group found and gathered what they would wear that evening and trooped down to the bathing block. There were four tubs, each separated by wooden partitions, one of which had Hashim and his family in it. There was no time for a proper bath but all stood in their tub and soaped each other down before rinsing. Once dry they put on their fresh clothes and then returned what they had taken off to their suite.

Downstairs in the dining room they found Banest, Larys, Matta and Vellana seated at one end of the single table their hosts had set out and laid but no sign of Hashim and his family. That family joined them shortly afterwards at the same moment the owner of the inn appeared. Eriana immediately stood and walked over to him.

"Good evening. If you did not know, I am Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand. I and my companions are traveling the great river on a mission of some importance for Palarand, but while we remain under your roof you should consider us as no different than a ship captain and some of her passengers. My crew and retainers have found beds elsewhere this night.

"I must needs apologize to you for our late arrival, this was mostly due to a disagreement we encountered on the river between three galleys, two of Pakmal and one from Faralan. We expected to arrive some bells ago."

The owner was surprised. "Do you tell me? Life on our river has become strange since those of Yod went on their recent rampage. I am forgetting myself." He bowed. "I am Harsan Brewmaster and you are all welcome to our inn. Your evening meal is being prepared and should be ready very soon. I understand that you are staying here tonight and tomorrow night?"

"That is so, Master Harsan. We have been asked to consult the Council of Fanir tomorrow which is why we are here at all. We intend to depart the following morning and attempt to reach Palarand once again before the Rains start, though with all these delays I wonder if we are already too late."

"Your Highness, the signs are already there, you have at most three or four days, I deem. I wish you well on your further journey."

"Did you say your name was Brewmaster? Know you that I come from a distant land and prefer to drink ale at mealtimes. Wine is unknown in the lands of my birth."

"Ale? Highness, in these lands it is beer that is mostly preferred by the traveling folk and that is available if you wish to sample it." He frowned. "I understood that wine was available in Palarand? Am I mistaken?"

"No, Master Harsan, you are not. Though I now owe allegiance to King Robanar of Palarand I was born in a much more distant land, beside the great ocean and a thousand marks south of the Palumaks. If I may sample your beer, I will soon tell you if it is to my taste. Should it not be then I would rather drink pel despite the lateness of the day."

He nodded. "As you desire, Highness. I will send someone with some beer for you to try and by then they may be ready to feed you all. By your leave."

Harsan left and Eriana returned to the table to find that Hashim and his family had occupied the other end of the table, leaving a few empty seats in the middle. She sat next to Ursula and turned to ask if all had been as Hashim had desired, but he had an urgent look on his face.

"Highness!" he hissed. "There is something you should know. That man we met at the docks, the one who brought us to this inn, I know him! His face I will never forget. He was the officer in charge of the cutter which captured our barge and made our crew galley slaves. He is a Yodan."

A small group travel to meet the Council of Fanir, who are anxious to discover just what the 'Federation' is. During the discussions they are forced to relate some part of their previous adventures which impresses their hosts. On returning to the port, however, Tor has some alarming news.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

100 - The Council of Fanir

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2025 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"You recognized him? After all this time? How?"

"Highness," Hashim replied, "his face is somewhat distinctive with that scar on his forehead and I recognized the shape of his nose. It is the same man, I would swear."

Eriana began to stand, her expression determined. "To have such a man in Fanir, pretending to be something he is not, I cannot abide it. We must tell the authorities!"

Ursula put out a hand to restrain the Princess. "One moment, Highness. The situation may be more complicated than you think."

"Complicated? How? Did you recognize - No, you could not, we have never visited this port before, either of us! Speak, Ursula."

"Highness, you are overlooking one important point. Here, we are just a ferry ride from Yod City. I have no doubt that there are many who were born one side and now live the other, or have family both sides. When we were coming I looked at Hashim's charts and wondered what kind of connections there have to be between Yod and Lower Fanir, as it used to be."

Eriana sat down with a thump. "You are right, Ursula, I had forgotten that." She put her elbows on the table and her head into her hands. "Gods! You are right, this will be more complicated. At Faralan we were dealing with a land which had been invaded and then thrown off their oppressor. It was plain that nobody there, whether they preferred the present rulers or not, had any liking for those of Yod.

"But Fanir has been Yod's neighbor for many years, I deem, even centuries. Of course there will be much trading, much contact, much movement of folk between one land to another... but wait! On the other side of Yod lies Ferenis, and they have no liking for those across the same river. Can you explain that?"

"Highness, even the people the Yod side of that crossing do not like Yod! Remember, they decided to change their name from Zemmera to Tobeligo and break away from Yod. I would guess that the fact that Yod City is right there in plain view might make the difference in Rufen, Highness. Yodans have to live with Rufen and Fanir all the time but perhaps they just treat Ferenis as land to be trampled over."

Hashim nodded. "Highness, I believe Mistress Ursula has the right of it. Yod has a much greater influence over Lower Fanir... Fanir, as it now is, because it is so close. Those of Fanir may have resented it, it is true, but there was no way for them to escape from Yod and the Ascendancy. I doubt not there are factions in this Council of theirs who favor Yod and others who desire to have nothing to do with them."

Eriana buried her head in her hands again. "Gods! How I hated all the plots and maneuverings of my father's court and now I must needs deal with something worse, something I know little about and less how to deal with! I hate politics, give me a sword and an opponent to fight and I will do my best but this - I am on a lee shore and cannot see the rocks." She lifted her head and looked around the table. "Ursula, Hashim, Kalmenar, shall you advise me? I do not know how to go about this," she almost spat, "this business."

Ursula answered for all of them. "Highness, we will give you all the help we can, but I would point out that until we meet the Council we will not know what they want from us - from you. It may be they just want more information than they have been getting from downstream, which can only be whatever has arrived in the mail from people who have no idea how this country is now run - or who by. I don't think they will want to negotiate with the Federation yet, the situation is not the same as we found at Faralan."

Eriana nodded tiredly. "As you say, Ursula. Mayhap I am making something out of nothing but our present circumstances - the haste to return to Palarand before the Rains - are aggravating my nerves. Let us leave this subject until the morrow and bend our thoughts on this evening's meal, for I see the first dishes approaching even now."

Kalmenar said, "A good thought, Highness. A decent night's sleep may permit your thoughts to organize themselves so that you will be more composed by the morning."

"As you say, My Lord." She sat back, her eyes slitted, as she thought of tomorrow's meeting. "It is as well for us to be prepared tomorrow. This is what I want us to do..."

~o~O~o~

In the light of early morning their attempt at sleep appeared to have had little success. Eriana was still on edge and even a firm cuddle from Ursula had failed to encourage a restful night. And then there were the loud interruptions in the pre-dawn morning...

"That was why." Ursula pulled the drapes back despite protests from Eriana. "Everywhere is soaking wet, Eriana. That must have been a serious thunderstorm we heard earlier this morning."

"A thunderstorm?" Eriana sat up, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. "Might it be just a storm, do you think, or is this the beginning of those cursed Rains?"

"No, the sky looks bright and blue again, I doubt that would happen if the Rains had just begun - although, of course, neither you nor I have any idea what the sky will look like once they truly begin."

"Aye. We must needs ask Hashim for his judgment, I deem."

"Why just him? Anyone except us or your men will have some experience of the Rains, even Tyra."

Eriana groaned. "Aye, you are right, Gods, I am not yet properly awake." She staggered to her feet. "Come, let us go and climb into a tub of hot water, that will wake us both up."

There was a knock at the door and it opened to reveal Tyra.

"Good morning, Highness. I heard you talking, are you ready to go down to the bathing block?"

"Good morning, Tyra. Aye, I have need of a tub of hot water to awaken myself, I deem. The noises earlier have left me out of sorts."

"Mistress?"

Ursula replied, "Yes, Tyra, let us just collect what we are going to wear today and we'll be there."

After breakfast those who were to go to Fanir found that two carriages were ready and waiting in the courtyard, each with six frayen. Eriana wore a plain day dress with a diagonal sash indicating her rank as Princess while Bennet and Semma wore their parade guardswomens' uniforms. The fourth person to join them in the first carriage was Kalmenar, who wore good tunic and tights and carried a satchel with documentation. He also bore a diagonal sash to indicate his rank as a diplomatic aide.

Those who climbed into the second carriage were, by contrast, all dressed very similarly. Ursula, Tyra, Toshi and Zakaros all wore Marine green tee-shirts. The men wore matching cargo shorts while Ursula and Tyra wore their longer cargo trousers. The men had borrowed straw boater hats while Ursula and Tyra wore their larger-brimmed, softer-styled hats. Of the party only Eriana and Ursula wore no swords while the other six carried practical blades at their sides. Considering their proximity to Yod no-one was going to make the mistake of carrying only ceremonial blades.

"Does anybody know how far we have to go?" Ursula asked as their carriage lurched into motion.

Zakaros replied, "Mistress, I enquired of the driver and was told two and a half to three bells, which means that we should arrive at about the time lunch will be served. Depending on how long the afternoon meeting takes, it might mean that we will return here after dark, a journey that I am not looking forward to."

"Agreed. I did hear talk when we were in Faralan that they might want to carry discussions over until tomorrow, but I doubt Her Highness will let them. After last night's rain she has become very twitchy."

"Aye," Zakaros agreed. "Never in my life did I expect to find myself upon the river, in an open ship, when the Rains began." He looked at Ursula with a frown. "Mistress, why am I in this carriage and why are we attired like this? Her Highness wears attire appropriate to her rank and those with her are clad likewise but we four are dressed in Marine uniform. Now I find it comfortable enough, it is true, but we four are clad so differently to the other four."

Ursula frowned in turn. "Zak, I do not think Her Highness had any particular scheme in mind, now I consider it, but dividing us this way may provide a useful point. That carriage," she pointed forward, "bears a delegation from Palarand, one of the founding lands of the Sirrel Federation. This carriage, by contrast, carries only uniformed members of the Federation - and none of us have ever been to Palarand, making apparent the multi-state nature of our forces."

"Ohh. Aye, I had not looked at us that way, Mistress, you are right. Do you think she might have some scheme for when we arrive?"

"No idea, Zak. She is not good with complicated plans."

He smiled. "I noticed, Mistress."

"We'll just have to keep alert and try not to upset any of her plans - though, knowing Her Highness, she might assume that we know what we're doing instead!"

"Warning understood, Mistress." The carriage jolted and he looked out of the window with surprise. "We travel in haste, it seems. They cannot keep up this pace for long, surely, even six frayen will not last long!"

Ursula looked out of her window and agreed. Six frayen would each have less work than four but we are traveling at a dangerous rate! Can any frayen team keep this up for three bells? I doubt it!

"Perhaps there is some danger here and they want to get us away from it," she commented. "Then they will slow down once we get out onto the open road."

"The main danger to us is if this carriage overturns," he responded in a dry voice. "Ah! They slow."

The carriage slowed right down as they passed through the West Gate on the road to Fanir and then sped up again. The road was fairly well made but their speed meant an uncomfortable journey. Ursula was just beginning to think that this was actually worse than being on the back of a frayen when the two carriages pulled into the courtyard of a road house.

The doors were quickly opened and a servant bowed. "By your leave, Masters and Mistresses, if you would make use of the bathing block while your beasts are changed for fresh ones."

As they climbed out they could see that their frayen were already being unhitched from the shafts and led away, fresh ones being held to one side. No extra hint was needed that their time in the bathing block would be limited and they hurried to do what was necessary. It did not take long before they were back on the highway and rattling along again.

The next stop was longer, permitting them time to take a mug of pel and a pastry or two in addition to the usual bodily requirements before resuming their onward journey. It was not long before the two carriages entered the outskirts of Fanir and began threading their way through the streets towards their destination.

Although the city of Fanir was built on the Sirrel plain the ground was more broken here and it did not look as if the buildings would become inundated by the Rains. In fact, to Ursula it looked much like one of any number of central European cities that she had passed through - with certain obvious differences, of course. No lamp posts, no wires, no tram tracks, no traffic signs, no large shop windows but similar architecture, cobbled streets and steep tiled roofs. The visible locals were dressed in a variety of styles, some wearing the long Yodan-style coats, others in more rustic garb.

Ursula saw little of this as they rattled past to stop in the courtyard of a central building. The carriage doors were opened and they climbed out, the eyes of the servants widening as the took in the unusual uniforms - including women wearing trousers and one carrying a sword! They were ushered together and to one side to join Eriana's party in front of a stunned welcoming committee. The men looked at each of the group, wondering who was the principal, but Eriana stepped forward and gave a brief bob.

"My Lords, gentlemen, I am Princess Eriana of Palarand, leader of this embassy. I am the daughter of King Embrikt of Einnland but disagreed with my father's plans for me and fled with some few retainers to the fabled land of Palarand, where King Robanar has granted us sanctuary and graciously permitted me to retain my rank and status.

"With me are my two companions and shield-maidens Bennet and Semma, who are both members of His Majesty's Palace Guard, and my diplomatic aide Baron Kalmenar of East Bend. I have also brought three officers of the Sirrel Federation should you have questions I cannot answer. If I may introduce Director Ursula of Alberta with her companion and assistant Tyra of Joth, Commander Zakaros of Chidrell and Keronal Hakatoshi, once of Dithereen-jeema in Kittrin. He is Deputy leader of the Federation Marines, our fighting force."

The committee stared at them all in stunned silence until one stepped forward and bowed to Eriana.

"Your Highness, welcome to Fanir. If you may forgive our apparent rudeness, you and your people are not whom we expected to arrive! The sight of..." He paused and began again. "Your Highness, if I may introduce myself and the others of the Council of Fanir. I am Beren Kuldoran, the last remaining noble that has been discovered and thus for the present time Moderator of this council. Although I am the surviving son of a Fanir baron I claim no authority over anyone of Fanir or otherwise. Here are Jaim son of Ullar, Andro of Hof, Plenser Half-tooth, all merchants in Fanir or Market Hof, Master Nicon our port supervisor, Master of crafts Sedanar and finally Vorisan, one of our small surviving number of moneylenders."

Eriana bobbed again. "Well, gentlemen, greetings, and I may ask you for your names again as we speak. If we may go in? I regret that because of the Rains our time in Fanir is short."

"Certainly," Beren replied. "If you would all follow me."

Although the building was arranged in the customary fashion it was not a private dwelling nor a hotel, hostel or inn. The entry corridor had large rooms both sides, many of them with people working at desks. They were led to a large chamber with a table that filled the middle. Around it were about twenty chairs and it appeared that this might be where the council customarily met.

"You have made good time to reach here," Beren remarked as they selected chairs, "which means that you have arrived a little in advance of lunch. If we may begin immediately, Your Highness, and break for refreshment in about half a bell. Food and drink will be brought into the Council Chamber and served to us where we sit. It will save time instead of us all going to the Dining Chamber and then returning."

"Agreed, My Lord... Is that appropriate?"

"It is the style I was born with, Highness, but I use it no longer, much to my wife's disappointment. We are all educated freemen, if you may address us all as Master we would not be offended."

"As you wish, Master Beren. Then you must ask us what you desire to know."

Beren, a middle-aged man with receding hair, gathered his thoughts. "Highness, we have suffered under those of Yod from time to time as you must know. On this last occasion, unlike previous occasions, those across the river came and subjected us to oppressive rule, imprisoning many and murdering many others. They sought, we believe, to behead Lower Fanir and make it a permanent part of Yod itself.

"They singled out nobles for execution and few were spared, even young children. I only survived because my wife and I were visiting her relatives in Hofer, which you may know is a neighbor country in remote mountain lands to our west. I only returned to my own demesne after the invader had been expelled back across the river, to discover that all was bespoiled and almost all my family and relatives who remained behind had been killed.

"The reason that those of Yod had been expelled this time was because there had been rumors of large armies gathering downstream and preparing to strike. These rumors had given heart to those of Fanir who lived under the Yodan lash and they rose up, helping to persuade the invader that this would not become his land. Then there was another rumor, that of some kind of Federation arising downstream, and we became concerned that this would be little better than what went before. Highness, we understand you have rank in this new Federation and seek more information about it and its purposes."

Eriana in turn thought how to respond. "Masters, I can understand your alarm at rumors of some new power arising downstream, especially considering your experiences with those of Yod, but I can reassure you that you should have nothing to fear. Though to begin with I had little interest in what was proposed, I was there at the start, when the ideas were being discussed, and my name is on the document creating what is presently known as the Sirrel Federation."

The men all looked at her with interest as she continued, "Though they are further away even Palarand is familiar with the depredations of those of Yod. This time they even attempted a raid on Palarandi soil, ambushing a caravan bringing Prince Keren and his party back to the palace from the north. This meant war, indeed, and many of Palarand's neighbors were of like mind, which is why such armies as you describe were formed and brought upstream to make answer.

"My men and myself come from a different part of Anmar, Einnland, where war is conducted in other ways. Many here consider us to be but barbarians and I admit that we are not so far from that description. I was in the palace at that time and it was suggested to me that we of Einnland might do something those of the Great Valley could not. It was Lady Garia, now Prince Keren's wife, who suggested we might be able to recover Boldan's Rock for those of Forguland. We trained and went over the mountains behind, seizing the fortress and the wharves below, proving that we could do what was asked of us."

"What!" Plenser said, startled. "Highness, if I may ask how many men you had. That tale spoke of a regiment! I did not think you had so large a company with you."

Eriana tried hard not to smirk. "Gentlemen, we were twenty all told, myself, two female companions-at-arms and seventeen men. Three were killed on the wharves below the Rock and two later died of their injuries."

"Twenty? So few? Difficult to believe, but I would not insult you by naming you a liar, Highness. If you may tell us how you did it."

"Of course, Master, but our time today is short and there is plenty to say first about the forming of the Federation. Many rulers had gathered for Keren's wedding and the war was much discussed among them, the aim being to prevent Yod from ever becoming such a threat again. The Sirrel Federation was a compromise, being a free association of all who desired it, with others given the choice of joining or remaining aloof.

"Presently there is no ruler, nor might there be one in future, only a Congress of rulers who may choose to handle matters jointly or to leave as they presently are. One of the things they did choose to do was to set up a common authority for waterways and I was made the First Director in charge of what will be called the Federation Navy. This body will supervise the existing patrols of the river which each country along it presently operates, but we will not replace them, merely give them a common structure, ranks and regulations."

Several heads nodded. Jaim of Ullen muttered, "A useful aim, Highness. Presently each land uses different ranks, different signals, even different flags! To make a common organization out of all, that all who use the river may understand with confidence, that I can guarantee you, all who trade on the river will thank you every time they come to port."

"As you say, Master. We are still consulting with all before making any large changes but some upstream lands are already changing their methods to agree with what we have decided so far."

"Upstream?" Nicon asked. "But I thought - Highness, if I may ask who belongs to this Federation already."

Eriana thought then gestured to Kalmenar. "My Lord, if you would name them for me."

Kalmenar told the men, "Masters, though Her Highness has indeed sailed the Sirrel from Dekarran to Bibek she is not yet familiar with all those lands which have signed to the Federation. From the mouth of the river they are Plif, Palarand, Brugan, Smordan, Joth, Forguland, Ferenis, Faralan, which used to be Upper Fanir, and Faral, which is the union of Faralmark and Upper Faral. In addition Vardenale is expected to join and, although not yet desiring to become a member, Zebrin has petitioned to join the River Patrol."

"Maker! So many? And even Zebrin, where we know the Graf keeps a firm hand on his own land, he has decided to join your river operations?"

Eriana smiled. "Aye, Master, indeed, we discovered a nest of pirates operating out of a village halfway between Zebrin City and Bibek, on the Faral side. They had captured two galleys of Yod and held captives intending to man them after the season of rain, around a hundred men or so. The Zebrins offered us a force of eighty of their marines -"

"Marines?"

"A word which describes any soldiers or armsmen who work aboard boat or ship, Master, and fight against other vessels or land targets. Where was I? Oh, yes, the Zebrins helped us liberate the captives and capture the pirates, all of whom were later executed by Margrave Simbran. Though Graf Nuel desires to watch and wait before he might commit himself to the Federation, he will willingly add his water craft and their men to our River Patrol, that the river may be made safer."

The men looked at one another, the expressions on their faces showing almost every kind of emotion.

Vorisan asked Eriana, "What of Yod, then, Highness? How will this Federation prevent those of Yod behaving as they did before?"

"Gentlemen, much of what drove Yod was the Ascendancy and the Ascendancy is no more. Zakaros, if you would care to give these gentlemen your impressions?"

The former Commissioner looked at the men across the table. "Masters, I was born in Yod and grew up knowing nothing but the Ascendancy. They told us what life was like beyond our borders and I believed them. I rose in the ranks to eventually become a District Commissioner and I will give you my oath that I believe I governed my people fairly."

He sighed. "Then the war began and all was changed. Eventually our lands were invaded, as we had done to others, and the Ascendancy was deprived of rule. We began to learn of how life was lived beyond Yod and many of us, myself included, refused to believe the truth. It took the woman beside me," he indicated Ursula, "to break my mistaken belief and show me that all was not as our leaders had told us.

"Now the Allied armies occupy most of Yod, except in the south-west, where Pakmal has claimed some land for itself. Many of Yod's people want no more to do with the Ascendancy, others may not even want to remain part of Yod, yet still there exists a remnant of adherants who refuse to admit that Yod was in truth no better than any other land. Because I helped Her Highness and those in her party those believers intended my death and so I sought sanctuary with the visitors, departing Yod in haste aboard their ship.

"Masters, I believe that the Allied Council, those who presently govern Yod, desire that the people should take back ownership of their own futures, save that the Ascendancy should no longer hold sway. They will be left to decide their own fates and if that includes joining the Federation in time, then so be it. For myself, as you can see I wear the uniform of the Federation Navy and I am sworn to do whatever they ask of me. I consider myself to no longer be of Yod. I shall in time travel with Her Highness to Palarand and pledge myself to their King, who sounds a very reasonable ruler."

There was a stunned silence as their audience absorbed his words, then Beren asked him, "These women beside you, then, are they your staff? I do not recognize the uniforms."

Zakaros gave a twisted smile and a hand gesture. "Our uniforms are those of the Federation, Master Beren, and Director Ursula is my superior officer. She is attended, as is proper, by her companion Tyra. On my other side is Keronal Toshi, second-in-command of the Federation Marine force. We are all from different lands and none have yet visited Palarand."

"A Kittrin?" asked Sedanar, raising an eyebrow. "In a party of three men and five women? Has the world lost its reason?"

Kalmenar was annoyed by the tradesman's attitude. "Master Sedanar, you should know that Her Highness led the assault on Boldan's Rock and she customarily carries a broadsword I can barely lift. Her companions are full members of my King's Palace Guard and I have fought beside them in battle. I would advise you to be careful with your words."

There was a brief silence until Beren cleared his throat and said, "Masters, there is much here that must needs be explained. I have heard rumors of women in the ranks of armies from downstream and dismissed them as impossible, but here I see five and their existence may not be denied." He turned. "Yes? What is it?"

A woman had entered the chamber and approached. "Master, by your leave, you asked to be informed when lunch was ready to be served."

"Aye, indeed! Bring it in now, if you would. Masters, Ladies, if you would make sure that your documents are moved to a safe place."

As the serving women appeared with plates, cutlery and platters of food Beren turned to Eriana.

"Highness, by your leave, lunch is served. While we eat I would beg of you to tell us of your assault on Boldan's Rock. I know that I am one of those who thought it impregnable."

"Indeed, Master Beren, it mostly is," she replied as a plate and knife were set in front of her. "However, it seemed -"

* * *

There was an enforced break after lunch as nobody wanted to discuss vital matters while attempting to fend off the desire for a short nap, so informal questions were exchanged instead.

"Director, I have noticed that you and your, er, assistant are wearing trousers. When I first saw them I thought the attire unseemly, if not," Andro of Hof reddened, "unsanitary for any woman to wear. Is there some special circumstance which requires you to do so?"

"Master Andro," Ursula replied, "I can think of at least three things to tell you which will explain why we are wearing trousers. Highness, do you think this is an appropriate topic to discuss?"

"I believe so, Ursula," Eriana responded. "You know what the limits are, of course."

"I do, Highness."

This was observed by the others with interest, but nobody was going to enlighten them - at least today.

"I come from a very distant land," Ursula explained to the men. "Somewhere else entirely, in fact. I have traveled a long way and for a long time to reach the Great Valley and I do not remember most of that journey. However, I can tell you that in the... lands of my birth... women have worn trousers similar to those which men wear for a long time. That land is much colder than around here and trousers are more practical in the colder months of the year. You have snow here?" Nods. "In winter, we could have snow that was waist deep at times.

"For a woman, wearing trousers can present certain challenges that men do not face but, in practice it is fairly easy to manage them." She saw the looks on their faces. "I do not intend to explain any further. Let me just add that all of us at this meeting," she took a small gamble here, "can and do ride frayen, us women riding the same way that men do.

"The second thing to tell you is that this uniform is not what I usually wear aboard. Almost all of us have light summer-weight uniforms designed to keep us cool in summer and allow us to move around our ship easily. The men's uniform is a loose fabric top with short sleeves named a tee shirt with cut-off trousers called shorts which have side pouches to keep belongings in. Our women's uniform is a simple waistless dress we can just pull on over our heads and needs no assistance to put on or take off."

Beren gestured with a hand. "But none of you wear that attire today, Director."

"No, because it would cause comment when we traveled, Master Beren. Wherever we have been, a certain proportion of the locals like what we wear and want designs just like it for themselves but another portion are horrified or disgusted by it. While our trousers are certainly unusual, they do not expose our legs in the way our ship dresses do."

Beren turned to Eriana. "Is this true, Highness?"

"Indeed, Master Beren. I myself wear a ship dress aboard just as all our women do. In this weather, who would not want to?"

There was silence as the men considered these facts, then Andro asked Ursula, "Director, you have mentioned two things, I thought that you said three before."

"I did, Master Andro. When we were traveling between Zebrin City and Bibek we came upon a nest of pirates. I believe that Her Highness briefly spoke of it before lunch." Andro nodded. "We split our forces to attack their camp just before dawn one morning, which involved me leading one force through the tanglewood forest during the night. Wearing a ship dress to do that would not have been practical, nor to fight in, so trousers were hastily made to protect our legs. We also wore boots and gaiters.

"These uniforms are green to permit us to move quietly through wooded areas and make it less easy for us to be seen. We intend that our fighting force aboard the River Patrol vessels will be wearing uniforms similar to what you see here today while the sailors wear the lighter attire."

Sedanar raised an objection. "Director, you said that you led one force through the tanglewood forest at night and that meant you required new uniforms... but that means you went with the armsmen? At night? Are you then a woman-at-arms?"

"Master Sedanar, I led that force but I do not bear weapons since I am a healer. My assistant Tyra and Commander Zakaros, who do bear arms, were with me while Keronal Toshi was with the other force, led by Her Highness. That force assaulted from aboard our ship using the river entrance we had discovered. Guardswomen Bennet and Semma were with Her Highness. All of us were necessary to the success of the operation."

The Fanirs stared at their guests as though they had all grown two heads.

"Women leading an assault on pirates," muttered one.

"Two women leading two assaults," another corrected. "Maker! I shall never look at another woman the same way again!"

Vorisan asked, quietly, "Director, if I may ask what number of pirates you faced?"

Ursula thought, but her memory was still fresh so she replied, "The numbers may not be exact, Master Vorisan, but I believe there were one hundred fifteen pirates, of which sixty-seven were killed, seventy-one captives and twenty-seven Yodans surviving from the two galleys. Our ship held twenty who went with Her Highness on the assault and I took these two and sixty Zebrins. A small number of crew, including our other women, did not go on the assault but remained in Vormarin, a port in Zebrin. So, eighty-three of us against one hundred fifteen pirates."

Vorisan cleared his throat. "So many?"

"The pirates had captured two Yodan galleys, one during the war and one afterwards," Ursula explained. "They needed men to fight aboard them - and men to man the oars. As Her Highness has told you, her own men know different ways of fighting so we prevailed."

Eriana added dryly, "Let us not forget the eighty Faral marines who appeared the following morning, having assumed that the Zebrins were in league with the pirates! That was a busy day, I deem."

Beren asked, the shock evident in his voice, "You fought Faral marines? I thought that they were supposed to be your allies!"

Eriana waved a dismissive hand. "The Tenant in charge misunderstood, Master Beren. We faced each other and matters were explained. A little later Margrave Simbran himself arrived to calm everyone's nerves. After some discussion we were given the land that the pirates had occupied as a training base for the River Patrol Marines, so that everyone may learn common methods of fighting, tactics, signals and organization.

"But this leads us back into our main discussion, gentlemen. Shall we continue where we stopped before lunch?"

Beren gestured. "By all means, highness. The day passes. We were discussing -"

* * *

"Elections," Beren commented later that afternoon, as most of the two groups were standing in the courtyard. "Highness, that may be too much for our people to understand."

"As you say, Master Beren," replied Eriana. "Almost all of us know nothing else except a throne and to find someone sensible to sit upon it." She shrugged. "If that is what you choose it will be no worse than almost every other land along the Sirrel, I deem. Other methods, so I was told, are no better or worse than a throne would be... except how your people view whoever rules them.

"With a King, a Duke, a Margrave, you must either overthrow them if you desire change or wait until they expire of old age, accident or illness. With elections you can remove those who do not do their duty more easily - although you might discover their replacement is no better. At least you will have had the illusion of choice."

"As you say, Highness. You and Director Ursula have told us much about how elections may be carried out and, I think, I would like to experiment with this method in a small way to see what happens." Beren nodded thoughtfully. "Aye. There may be some posts which would normally go to those who have rank when their superior retires or dies, mayhap an election may prove a better way. Highness, we will do this and I will keep you informed of what subsequently transpires."

"Elections are novel to all of us, Master Beren. It will be interesting to discover what happens. I shall await your letters."

Ursula and Tyra reappeared from the bathing block.

"Apologies all, it was a woman thing."

"Ah, as you say, Director. Your companions await, if you would join them in your carriage?"

"Of course, Master Beren. I regret the delay, it was unavoidable." Ursula turned and judged the angle of the lowering sun. "I think, Highness, if we can keep up the speed we had when we came we should arrive just before sunset."

"As you say, Ursula," Eriana agreed. "Though by that time the evening meal will have finished, I deem."

Beren said, "Arrangements have been made to hold food for you and your companions, Highness, when you reach the second changing point. I regret that it will be traveler's fare, no more, but it should suffice. They know you are coming."

"My thanks to you, Master Beren," replied Eriana. She watched Ursula and Tyra climb into their carriage. Now only she remained in the courtyard with their reception committee watching. "I trust you are all now content with what you have learned? I, too, have learned much and will consider Fanir in a different way whenever we do our planning."

"Much has been explained, Highness, and we thank you for taking the time to interrupt your journey to inform us of subjects of which we knew nothing except rumor. I am certain that we will agree to join your River Patrol, but only when the Rains have ended and travel is possible once more. Thank you also for the packages you brought us from Faralan, the relations between our two lands has been made smoother by the documents inside."

"It has been a pleasure, Master Beren, but now I must needs go ere the sun sets while we speak. Fare you well, 'til another day."

"And to you, Highness. Safety on your journey."

Eriana climbed into the first carriage, the door was slammed shut, and the driver cracked his whip. The two carriages and outriders rattled out of the courtyard.

* * *

There had been a small delay at their second frayen change while food was cooked for them. Fortunately it was of items that only required a short time to prepare, a common feature of meals taken by hasty travelers along the arrow-straight highways of the Chivans that connected the various countries of the Great Valley.

Before they restarted, Eriana held a conversation with the drivers, having taken a good look at the early evening sky. The result was that their final leg back to Rufen was at a slower pace than before, thus allowing the travelers a little more in the way of comfort. The sun had just set as they entered the port town but there was easily enough twilight on this summer's night for the drivers to find their way through the streets.

When they arrived at the port area Eriana had directed the carriages first to go to the hostel where both Kalmenar and Toshi were billeted, to drop them before continuing to the inn where the women were staying. At that hostel they found an agitated Tor waiting for their carriages to arrive.

«Highness! I am anxious to speak to you before you retire tonight. We have a problem - perhaps two problems.»

The others gathered around as an alarmed Eriana asked, «Oh? What, Tor?»

«Highness, it rained heavily last night and, although I thought we had securely covered everything with tarpaulins, more water got into the hull than expected. In the center, around the base of the mast, it almost reached the bottom of the benches. Any more and the Visund might have sunk at her mooring.»

«Woden's beard! That is not good. What have you done about it?»

«Pulled many out of our hostel and bailed it all out, Highness. We had to unload much of the cargo onto the pontoon to reach some of the spaces. I don't think any of the cargo was soaked, although we won't know until we unpack it all.»

«Sss! So near disaster and yet the Gods still favor us, Tor.»

«Yah, Highness. Since more rain is forecast, and it is likely to happen overnight, I have taken the decision to lower the mast and erect the awning over the whole ship. With much of the cargo removed that job was easier.»

She nodded. «That makes sense, since we may not use the mast any further downstream and it may even attract lightning. Did the awning fit as we saw when it was tested in Dekarran?»

«Mostly, Highness. Some of the slats had been poorly stored and had been broken by cargo resting on top of them and shifting. The port people have been good and found us substitutes. Um, that exposed something we did not consider.»

«Oh?»

«Yah. The awning covers the whole deck apart from the foaksul and the steering deck - which were added, you remember, after the awning was designed and made. I acquired enough battens and, with the cargo now protected by the awning, I re-used tarpaulins to make a shelter for the lookouts. They will have to sit, not stand, but that should be good enough. The steering deck, well, I could not think of an easy way to shelter the steersman. He will just have to get wet.»

A shrug. «It is what has always happened on voyages on the ocean, Tor. Whoever steers always gets wet.»

«Yah... But I am nervous because of the amount of rain these people insist will fall. If it is that bad we will need the lookouts more than ever, but how will they talk to the steersman? He will not be able to see them and, with noise from the rain falling on the awning, he probably could not hear a whistle either.»

«Ouch. Something else to think about. Let us hope we can get to Sheldane before that happens, Tor.» She frowned. «You said there might be another problem.»

«Yah, Highness. It looks like we have a small leak. As we were bailing the men found two nails below bench level which have become badly corroded - so probably by grakh shit at Bibek which we missed.»

«Oh, no! Is it bad? Can we make repairs? No - we have no time for that!»

He opened his hands. «Not too bad at the moment, Highness. We can keep it down by bailing, at least to begin with. But you know that a weakness like that puts pressure on the nails all around it and the failure spreads as we travel along and the ship flexes. I wish we had time to do something about it but I don't think we can delay long enough to strip the ship, haul it out of the water and roll it so that new nails can be fitted.» He grunted amusement. «I doubt these folk would be interested in doing that either, so close to the Rains.»

«No. These folk are purely concerned to make themselves and their houses ready for what is to come. I have never seen such dedication to prepare for an approaching storm.»

«We have never experienced a storm that lasted two months, Highness.»

Eriana sighed. «I know. We are threatened by the unknown, Tor. What about pitch, then? Could we caulk that area to keep the water out until we arrive downstream?"

Tor shook his head. «The timbers are soaked, Highness, I am not sure if any caulking on the inside would stick enough to be effective against the pressure of the water. Given a week to dry the timbers out, then yes, we could do that, but we do not have a week. I would prefer not to do that anyway because it would all have to be carefully cleaned off before we can fit new nails.» He hesitated. «It might be possible to run a tarpaulin under the hull to keep water out but at the moment the water seepage is not bad enough to need something like that. Perhaps we keep a tarpaulin and ropes nearby if it becomes much worse?»

Eriana considered and then nodded. «Do that, Tor.» She yawned. «It has been a long day and those carriages were not very comfortable. We'll deal with these problems tomorrow, yes?"

«Yah, Highness. Good night to you.»

«And to you, Tor. Till the morrow, then.»

Eriana struggles with confidence as the Visund leaves Rufen to head for Ferenis. Storms along the way give a heavy hint that the Rains cannot be far behind. Finally reaching Ferenis, an old problem has to be handled carefully.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

101 - Storms and a Quandary

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2025 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

"Good morning, Eriana." Ursula frowned at the state of the tall, blonde woman in bed beside her, who had just woken up. "Didn't you get a good night's sleep?"

"Ugh." Eriana grimaced and then wiped a hand across her face, trying to bring life to it. "No, Ursula, I did not. I do not know why but my mind is just thrashing around over all our problems, just like an angry brimill caught in our nets." She sat up slowly. "I am exhausted, I deem."

Ursula suddenly realized that her own interest might be more than just that of a close friend.

Is this too much for Eriana? Has she reached some limit, unknown to either of us? There was talk that, before she and the Visund reached the Great Valley, she was an unmanageable wild child, or something very much like that. Yet here she is showing signs of exhaustion - which I can fully understand - and maybe even the beginnings of depression.

How do I find out? Who do I ask? Lars would be the obvious person but he is not here. Tor? Perhaps. If I ask any of her men then I might be seen to be prying places I should not.

"Come on. Perhaps what you need is another session in a hot tub."

"Mayhap you are right, Ursula, but today we dare not tarry. We must depart as soon as all have gathered aboard, we have a long way still to go."

"You are right, Eriana. Tell me, which ports would we likely be staying at overnight in future? I can think ahead, then."

They both began climbing out of bed as the Princess replied, "I think we can get as far as Ferenis today, Ursula. If you would hand me that wrap? Ah, then probably Joth, I deem. Beyond there maybe the ferry ports between Virgulend and Brugan, you know I do not wish to tarry within Virgulend if it can be avoided. How much of that time do you remember, Ursula?"

"Not much, Eriana. I do have a memory of most of that time before we reached Joth but it is hazy. There was a confrontation between us and some noble?"

"Aye, Jarwin, brother of Grand Duke Mariswin of Virgulend. Their ferry ports should be safe enough but I am reluctant to land anywhere else if it can be avoided."

"Oh, I see. So... that's taken us as far as Brugan, where next?"

There came the first smile Ursula had seen that morning. "Why, the next leg takes us to Sheldane, of course, where I am expecting that a refuge from the Rains will await us. If Sheldane cannot accommodate us it is but a short way from there to Dekarran where Duke Gilbanar will have ample space for us and our crew."

So, four days, then. Five if there are problems. I need to look at a map of the lower Sirrel, Hashim's charts are too fine a scale. Dekarran?

"What is at Dekarran, Eriana, that makes you so sure there will be room for all of us?"

Eriana actually laughed. "A monstrous large castle, Ursula, set high above the spot where the Palar river joins the Sirrel before both become part of the ocean. Dekarran castle is so large that, in previous times, it has hosted the whole town, supplies and all, against raiders and also against floods. Have no fear there will be no room for us, it is not possible!"

I have heard a little about Dekarran but I think I want to see it before I believe any of it.

"If you say so, Eriana. Are we all wearing ship dresses today, do you think?"

"Aye, we would be more comfortable, I deem. We have a hard voyage still ahead of us, we do not need to be wrapped in clinging, sweaty attire while we travel!"

"I agree."

Matta, Vellana and Tyra appeared then, so the group gathered what they would each wear and trooped along to the bathing block. At least nominally clean and refreshed, they joined the others in the dining room. Since service had not yet begun everyone stood when the Princess arrived. As the most senior person already present it was Kalmenar's task to welcome the arrivals.

"Good morning, Your Highness. If you would join us." After everyone had settled around the tables, and as the servants were bringing out the breakfast essentials, he added, "Highness, forgive me for noticing, but it appears that you did not have a comfortable night's rest."

She waved a hand. "Ah, Kalmenar, there is much to think about and most of it worry. I will be much happier when we have made our final landing at Sheldane. Until then, I have not only our present voyage to ponder but also many details concerning the Navy which must needs be decided before many more days have passed." She gave him a wan smile. "It is a curse of administration, I deem, which I am ill-suited for. Leading my men into battle, aye, that I can do, but I find the organizing and planning to be most tedious."

Kalmenar bit off a reply and merely agreed, "As you say, Highness."

She transferred her gaze to Hashim, sitting at one end of the table with his family.

"Captain Hashim, you are most familiar with this region, I judge that our next overnight will likely be at Ferenis. Do you agree? Do you think that would be as far as we should go? Should we try for Forguland instead?"

"Highness, I would have to check with my charts but I agree with you, Ferenis is far enough to travel today." He considered. "If the current is swift enough we could, possibly, travel as far as Forguland, but the sun would likely be setting by then, I would not advise it."

"What problems might we face if we try for Forguland, Captain?"

"You know that the docks there are a series of steps, until we arrive we will not know how low the river might be nor how crowded those lowest steps will be with craft lying up against the Rains - or, indeed, if they have made some other arrangement. Besides, if we cannot obtain the docks at Forguland then we must needs face the Cauldron, and at or after sunset. You know the risks."

"Oh. Aye." Eriana looked through the nearest window at the sky, crowded with dark clouds. "And these rains? How much longer can we travel? Should we make plans to shelter in Forguland?"

Hashim studied the view. "The air still seems fine, Highness, which means that the Rains are mayhap at least two or three days away, Highness. I will add that I personally doubt that we may travel as far as Sheldane before we are forced to find shelter."

"Oh, no! Do you tell me?"

Hashim shrugged. "Every single year the Rains are different, Highness. It is entirely possible that we could voyage as far as Sheldane before it would be necessary to stop but it is unlikely, I deem."

"So we will be forced to find shelter somewhere else, you are saying."

"It would be as well to make plans for any other place where we might land, Highness, especially as you are not keen on anywhere in Virgulend. Ah, thank you."

Servants placed knives, spoons, dishes and plates in front of each diner, most of whom promptly pulled out their own forks to help themselves eat. As two tureens of grain porridge were already on the table, Eriana gestured for everyone to begin as she replied.

"The ferry ports in Virgulend might be acceptable but nowhere else, I deem. I do not care to repeat our last visit, especially since we would be moored there for maybe two months."

"I have heard the tale, Highness, of your forced stop there. Virgulend is not a land I have visited very often and I know little of its ruler or his family, few bargemen would bother with such knowledge. Ah, whether we stay in Ferenis or manage Forguland today, I will ask for updated charts of the lower Sirrel when we arrive."

"Thank you, Hashim." But Eriana's expression was unhappy as she bent to her own meal.

When the party arrived at the pontoon with all their luggage they found the rest of the crew and passengers waiting for them, all crowded along the pontoons. Tor met them and gave Eriana a Palarandi salute.

«Welcome, Highness. Can you get past everyone? I wanted you to inspect the ship before we boarded and covered everything with more cargo and bodies.»

«Of course, Tor, but it does make it awkward with everyone standing on these pontoons.»

She manage to pass everyone and climbed aboard the Visund, ducking awkwardly beneath the recently-erected awning. Tor pointed to places where modifications or substitutions had to be made as they picked their way forward to the bow.

«Here is what I had to do to shelter the lookouts, Highness. With this in place they will have to sit.»

He pointed to the jury-rigged tarpaulin over the foaksul, which had required a strong wood bar to be lashed to the inside of the upright prow to support the front of the shelter.

Eriana nodded thoughtfully. «It looks good, Tor, but we won't know if it will be good enough until it rains, and by then I would hope we had already arrived at some suitable shelter.» She turned and looked at the long, ridged awning which stretched all the way to the front of the stern deck and overlapped each side by nearly a stride. «The same is true for all that,» she gestured, «I just have to hope it will be enough.»

«As do I. Highness. Oh, that leak? We had a small amount of water overnight but no more than we would usually get at sea. You know what difference the movement of the ship will make as we go along, though.»

«Yes. Just have to make sure we can bail faster than it comes in.» She asked, «That all looks crowded. Did all the cargo fit?»

«Yah, Highness, but we had to move it all around. I regret we won't be able to use the praam until we arrive since it cannot be got out while the awning is up.»

«It sounds like we wouldn't anyway. Very well. Let us get everyone aboard and go. We could have a long, awkward journey ahead of us today.»

Tor looked at the sky, which this morning was mostly clouds of various shades of gray. «Yah. Get aboard while dry. If we get rained on today that will let us test these awnings.»

Eriana looked around. «Where is the Hopvalk? Oh, there behind our men. I must needs have words with them before we depart.»

As everyone dispersed aboard the Visund, some of the men helping to transport and stow their overnight luggage, it became possible for Eriana to reach the Hopvalk and the men aboard her. Ambronar gave her a bow.

"Admiral, I see your preparations and approve. We can, of course, manage without, though adjusting the sail in strong rain can be tedious, I deem. What would you have of us today?"

"I am informed that, because of the clouds we see above, these rains will begin in but two or three days time."

"Agreed, Admiral, our own estimate is the same. I doubt that you can reach any port in Palarand by that time."

"As you say, regrettably. My present plan is to go to Ferenis today and then tomorrow to make for Joth if we can, we have friends there. I would suggest that we operate independently from now on, since the weather may prevent us meeting or mayhap even sighting one another until we arrive somewhere. Do you agree?"

Ambronar looked at his crew, which consisted of Myros, his Mate, and Ormund and Benekar from the Visund. They all nodded and he in turn said, "Agreed, Admiral," to Eriana.

"Very well, gentlemen, from now on you are on your own. Depart when you are ready and we will meet again in Ferenis. If you arrive there before we do and have trouble just mention my name."

"As you desire, Admiral."

He bowed again and then turned to his crew while Eriana followed the Visund's complement back aboard the ship. She worked her way along to the stern where Tor and Hashim were waiting.

"Let us go, Tor. The Hopvalk will make its own way to Ferenis today, do not expect it to wait for us."

"Yah, Highness."

The Sirrel seemed to be very quiet as the two vessels slipped away from Rufen's port. Ursula considered this and then realized that, if the Rains were so close, nobody was going to be fool enough to be out in it if they could avoid it. One ferry was still operating to Yod City but that was almost all. It seemed as life had come to a standstill on the river and, away from the river, people were hunkering down to await the floods which would inundate much of the land between the steep walls of the rift valley.

Despite the distance to their destination being shorter than that of the previous day it would still be necessary to row rather than let the current take them, in order to allow a margin against unexpected events. Lars was not there to beat the drum so Stine was 'volunteered' to mark the beats instead. Ursula approved of this since it meant that he would not strain his injured calf as he would if he had taken an oar.

The morning passed without incident, the deep channel which held the most powerful current being easy to follow, even for Tor who was steering. Messages from the foaksul were passed by means of a bugle using the whistle code. This seemed to work but whether it would still work when heavy rain fell was another matter.

The Visund had long passed Whyrrham's Wharf and had rounded the next bend, heading roughly south towards Wabern, the ferry port opposite Tobeligo, before the clouds ominously darkened and the winds suddenly gusted. There came an immense flash which left images on everyone's eyes before the bang deafened most of them. Then everything disappeared in the succeeding torrents of heavy rain.

Eriana shouted in Hashim's ear over the rain hammering on the awning. "Is this the Rains?"

He shook his head. "No, Highness, this is just a storm. The Rains, when they come, are worse."

She stared at Hashim in disbelief. "Worse? Hammer of Thor! You do not exaggerate?"

"I would not do so to you, Highness."

Any further words were cut off by another nearby lightning strike which, despite the heavy rain, briefly set a shoreside stand of timber alight. The shock from the strike caused a set of ripples on the choppy water which set the Visund rocking with an unpleasant motion for a short while. The awning functioned as designed but the water which fell onto the poop deck went everywhere, most of it over either side but a proportion poured over the front and into the hull.

Eriana shouted, "There is too much! We have to stop it!"

There was nothing visible which could be used to divert the water which began puddling in the bottom of the hull. Ursula looked around for something suitable and then spotted Kalmenar sitting at an oar three rows back. She jumped onto the benches and made her way forward, the rowers leaning out of her way to let her pass.

"My Lord! We have urgent need of your sash to stop the water coming in."

Kalmenar blinked and realized what she wanted. He quickly unwound his sash and passed it up to Ursula, who made her way back to the stern. She doubled the sash and laid it side-to-side along the front edge of the poop decking. Hashim came to hold one side in place while she held the other, making the water divert and cascade to either side. Behind her, two of the men sitting at the rearmost pair of oars began bailing instead.

When the rain eased enough for speech to be resumed a bugle call came from the bow: row backwards. This was quickly followed by another: raise oars.

"What now?"

Eriana turned and looked up at Tor, who stood on the poop holding the steering oar with two hands. He was completely soaked. He saw her looking and shook his head, raising a hand and jabbing a finger at his ear. Gritting her teeth, she climbed up onto the poop, to be instantly soaked to the skin herself. She turned and looked forward to see that the bow of the Visund could not be seen through the sheets of rain.

Tor leaned forward until he had her ear. «We have been turned. Do not know which way we face.»

She nodded and rested a hand on his nearer arm before turning and climbing down into the hull again.

"Tor can't see anything," she told Ursula and Hashim. "It looks like the ship has turned, that's why the call wanted us to stop rowing. What do we do?"

Hashim leaned in so that they could hear his words over the rain on the awning. "Highness, if we are still in the main current we should be safe enough whatever direction we face," he explained. "If there is a chance we could end up on a shoal then we should put out an anchor till the storm passes. If we are in the current it will still be too deep for an anchor to be of any use."

"But we could drift to one side or the other," Eriana noted.

"Aye, Highness, but if we catch a shoal then -"

The noise ceased so abruptly that they looked at each other in surprise. A glance outside showed that the storm had already moved upriver and sunlight was beginning to lighten the sky where they were.

Hashim gave a wry smile. "Highness, I was about to say that, should we catch a shoal, the wind and current would likely turn the ship and free us immediately. If I may check where we are and, indeed, which way we presently face."

Ursula added, "Highness, it would probably be a good moment to ask everyone to check the awning for leaks and other problems."

"Agreed, Ursula."

Ursula stretched out her arms to hold both ends of the sash so that Hashim could climb onto the now-drying poop to check position and direction. Eriana called down the length of the ship for everyone to examine the awning above where they sat and to report any problems.

"You look like a drowning lab, Eriana," Ursula told her when she had finished. "Are you beginning to feel cold?"

"Cold? Me? Do you forget when I and my men come from, Ursula? Even this rain is warmer than anything we ever experienced in Einnland." Eriana looked down at the ship dress which was plastered flat against her body. "This will be all stained and wrinkled when it dries, I deem. I do have another but care not to ruin another one without reason."

"Look, the sun is coming out, go back up there," Ursula pointed to the poop, "and let the sun dry you out. Should I remind you that we all have wet weather gear? You should be wearing yours and Tor should probably be wearing his, if he is going to be standing up there when it rains."

"And wear all that in the baking sun, Ursula? I would prefer to get wet." The worry returned to her face. "If this is to be our lot for the next day or two, before it becomes even worse, how in the name of the Gods are we to get anywhere? Too much more of this and we'll have to shelter in Wabern. I begin to wonder, should we have stayed in Bibek, as Simbran suggested?"

"If we had you would only have complained that we should have at least tried to get some way downstream before the weather changed. Whatever we did would have been wrong for one reason or another."

Eriana sighed. "Aye, you have the right of it. What is the matter with me? We suffered at least four storms of like size while sailing from Jotlheim to Plif, I did not feel like this then."

"Back then you were a different person, Eriana. Now, you also have responsibilities you did not have before."

"True enough." Her voice lowered. "I am not sure I want those responsibilities, Ursula. I have doubts that I can do what is asked of me."

I cannot answer that. I did not decide that Eriana would become head of Navy... I wonder who did?

She is just Princess from remote and isolated community. It is not surprising that she feels inadequate. What do I do? If there is action I could take, is that something I should be doing?

I still am not sure of my purpose in this world!

As the storm had now passed upriver Ursula removed the sash and carefully wrung it out before returning it to Kalmenar. The Visund had been turned and now faced the correct way, which was a good thing since the forest of poles which indicated Wabern were now plainly visible. Tor steered for them and they grew large... but there was no pontoon for them to moor to. In fact, there were no pontoons at all, just the poles, all with ropes connecting them all together at their tops.

A shout from the shore made them turn to see a man gesturing at the ferry ramp ahead and to their left. Taking the hint, Eriana shouted instructions up to Tor and the Visund turned smoothly to run up the sand beach beside the ramp. The man loped along the foreshore until he arrived just below the bow.

"What happened? Did you drag your anchor or something?"

"Is deliberate," the lookout, Brodgar, called down to him as he untied his safety line, "Captain now comes."

Eriana, Ursula, Tor, Hashim and Kalmenar had made their way laboriously from one end of the crowded vessel to the other. Eriana called down to the man.

"Good morning, my good man. We are travelers intending to go as far downstream as possible before the rain stops us. I am Her Highness Eriana of Palarand, owner of this ship the Visund, and almost all of the crew and passengers are my retainers. If it would be possible for us to obtain a speedy lunch somewhere nearby? We can eat on the move, it is true, but a hot meal would be appreciated."

"Her Highness? Palarand?" The man looked surprised. "A meal? But... you cannot travel so far! The Rains are but days away!"

"We know," Eriana agreed, "yet we would press on to reach as far downstream as we may. If I may ask about lunch?"

"Er, of course! We do, of course, feed so many people whenever the ferry arrives and just before the Rains arrive few are willing to risk the crossing." The man stared at the faces looking back at him. "If I may ask, er, Your Highness, how many of you there are?"

"Fifty-one, my good man, and three more who are children."

He nodded furiously. "The kitchens presently feeds few travelers, as I say... the food must needs be cooked fresh for you but your numbers should be no problem for them. Do you require help to climb down from your... If I may ask what kind of ship that is, I have not seen the like before?"

"The Visund is a longship from the distant land of Einnland, a week's travel beyond the end of the Sirrel and beyond the Palumaks. If you can supply a ladder that our women and children may disembark, the rest of us are accustomed to landing on beaches."

"Certainly, Your Highness! I will arrange a ladder and then go and warn the cooks before returning to escort you to our place of refreshment. I have no doubt that some of your company will desire to visit the bathing block?"

"No doubt at all, my good man."

The man strode off quickly into the distance, since all the visible buildings were at least a mark away. While they waited some of the men climbed down onto the sand and moved to stand on the nearby ferry ramp. After a while a wagon appeared along the ferry ramp with a driver and two men, turning when it reached the waterline and stopping near the Norsemen. The two men lifted off a ladder which they brought and positioned against the ship's hull, while the driver climbed down and approached the small crowd on the slipway.

"You are all from this ship?" Nods. "I regret it will be a long walk to the road house where food will be waiting for you. The Port Manager asked us to bring this wagon for your women and children to ride in."

"Yah," one of the men replied, "legs stiff after rowing, good to walk to make loose again. Women come now."

Hashim had now climbed down and approached. He asked the driver, "I am the ship's pilot, you can see we have cargo - all personal belongings, no trade goods - which is plainly visible, how may we protect our ship while we are marks away?"

"Have no fear, Master Pilot," the driver replied, "since the pontoons have been taken away and stored this area is forbidden to all who have no business here. Only the ferry now runs and, after this morning's storm, I doubt it will run many more times. Few people now desire to cross the Sirrel for fear of getting caught the wrong side." He frowned. "Your arrival is unexpected. Where are you from, and where bound at such a time?"

"We began in Bibek and intend to get as far downstream as possible before the Rains close the river," Hashim replied. "Palarand will be our final destination but I know we will not be able to reach so far."

"Palarand! If you would stay here? I was told there were fifty or so of you and some children, we could probably accommodate you nearby if you chose to remain in Wabern."

"I doubt it, goodman. Our owner is a Princess and she desires to travel as far as possible before we must needs stop. You know how such people are."

"Oh, aye! There was a Duke, I recall... but we cannot stand here gossiping, I deem. If you would tell your womenfolk to come and climb on the wagon, Pilot."

It took a little while before everyone was ashore and the walk which followed, more than two marks along the ferry slipway, consumed more time, so that when they finally arrived at the courtyard of the roadhouse their food was already hot and waiting. Nearly everyone had to visit the bathing block and then they all sat down to eat the varied meal provided.

Nobody wanted to move much afterwards, given the heat of the day, but Eriana insisted that they return to the Visund and continue their journey. Dining and port dues paid, most of the crew climbed aboard and made ready for the others to push them off, but Hashim held up a hand and scrambled back down the ladder.

"A moment, gentlemen."

The driver, who had been about to remove the ladder before Hashim used it, stopped, curious.

"Master? Have you left something behind, perhaps in the roadhouse?" He gestured vaguely, "It is a long way to go and fetch it, I deem."

"No, it is something different. Having seen the way your port has been dismantled, do you think we may have similar difficulty further downstream?"

"Why, it is possible, Master."

The port official joined in. "That is so, Master Pilot. Forguland is, as you may know, arranged differently but further along the river you may have need of a ladder... Ah. What is it you propose?"

"Simply to buy your ladder and take it with us. Normally, this ship carries only Her Highness and her companions who can climb in and out without help but for this voyage we carry women who are less able. What do you say? You are very unlikely to need a ladder for anyone else, this close to the Rains, and you'll have two months to replace it."

The port official thought before answering, "Done. What will you offer?"

There followed the customary haggling concerning the age and state of the ladder before Hashim handed over some Fanir coinage and the two shook hands. He climbed back aboard and the two men helped him pull the ladder up.

Hashim leaned out and called to the Norse still ashore. "I've finished here, lads! Push the Visund out and jump in."

It took some levering to get the heavily-laden ship to begin to move but one last shove and the longship was back in the water. The men clambered in and everyone redistributed themselves along its length. Several whistle commands and they were back in the main current again.

Eriana anxiously looked at the black clouds in the sky. "I like this not."

The hot, stifling air made Ursula uncomfortable. "Highness, I agree. The quicker we get to Ferenis the happier I will be."

Folke had spelled Tor on the steering oar so the latter had joined the others near the stern.

«Highness, I have had a thought. To avoid us being turned, could we not use the drag-anchor?»

«What? Oh, yes, of course we may, Tor! We use it at sea, I should have thought of it before.»

Ursula asked, «What is this?»

«Ursula, it is simply a small bucket made of canvas which is tied on a line from the stern. The sea holds it back and pulls on the stern and that, in turn, means the bow always points in the right direction. See to it, Tor.»

Ursula frowned. «I think I know that but by another name... it will come to me, I'm certain. If that thing acts as a drag, it means that your oars will be pulling it along as well.»

«Aye, that is so, Ursula. Remember, though, we towed a whole barge along when we rescued it before Hamalbek, remember? This will be nothing as heavy to pull as that.»

«Yes, I remember. I was on that barge.»

Eriana's eyes narrowed as she had another thought. «Tor, what about that leak? Has it gotten any worse since we left Rufen?»

«It is near the bow,» he replied after issuing instructions, «and was just about visible when we were beached, so I took a look. The nails either side, and one below, look as if they might be starting to work loose as I thought they might.»

A grimace. «Oh, no! Does this mean we can go no further than Ferenis?»

«Maybe, Highness. If we can beach as we just did at Wabern then I may be able to get down there and make a repair.»

Eriana's disappointment was plain to see. «If you can, Tor - but if we are to venture beyond Ferenis, we cannot delay while you find a forge for the nails.»

«I understand that, Highness. We can manage, there is always a way.»

The Wall of the Great Valley was mostly cliffs or steep escarpments of varying height but around the Ferenis-Fanir stretch it was broken by several small cross-faults which presented themselves as narrow gorges, fissures which permitted runoff from the southern mountains to drain into the Sirrel. These tributaries influenced the Sirrel so that navigation along that reach had become interesting. It was during one of those twists that the next storm hit the Visund.

BANG!

The sound reflected from the nearby cliffs deafened everybody so much that the subsequent downpour was no more than a distant rumble. Further nearby strikes echoed off the walls of the nearby gorges making an indescribable extended pounding. Almost everybody had winced at the first boom and most now had their hands over their ears, the oars they had been pulling just resting loosely in the oar-holes. As before, water began pouring off the poop and two of the crew now held a folded strip of canvas along the edge to deflect the excess into the river.

Once the noise had dropped sufficiently, and their ears recovered, Ursula shouted at Eriana, "Why is that decking like that? Surely there should be a lip, a strip of wood or something? On the barges there was always a lip to stop the water going everywhere."

"At Dekarren they wanted to put something there," the Princess replied in a subdued voice, "but Tor and I told them not to because we were sure somebody would trip over it and fall into the hull. They tried to explain but we could not believe that so much water would stream in. We were used to having water get into the hull and didn't see that it would make much difference."

"Oh." Ursula couldn't think of anything else to add that wouldn't make Eriana feel even worse about that mistake.

They are having to learn about ship design the hard way.

Though I doubt that the Visund will ever be used as a model for future designs, now that they have seen what other folk do.

And steam power will change that all over again.

As before the storm eased suddenly and passed upriver, leaving everything quiet except for a constant drip from the awning. Benor made his way aft to inform Tor, through Ursula, that a seam of the awning near where he and his family had been sitting had begun to separate.

"I will come," the captain decided. "Might be easy to fix at Ferenis."

Eriana agreed, "I will join you, Tor. I want to see how this awning handles the weather."

Ursula was left with Hashim at the stern. "Hashim, I think I need to see a view of the whole valley to understand what our options are. You are going to the port office?" He nodded. "Do you know if it has such maps available?"

"At every port office I have visited, Mistress, there has been such a map as you describe covering one wall, either pasted on or drawn directly on the plaster. If I may ask what it is you seek to learn?"

"I just want to get an idea of the arrangement of countries, their names, where the capitals are and where the ferry ports are, since I am assuming those will be the likely places we would stay overnight."

"Ah, of course. I recall now, you told us before that you did not remember any of your journey until you arrived at Joth, I believe." He thought. "Do you need all of the Great Valley or just the parts between Bibek and Palarand? The Great Valley stretches for some two thousand five hundred marks or so. I am not sure that the further parts to the south-west will be of much interest to you - yet."

"I don't think so. That would be a very long thin map, wouldn't it? Do they make it in parts? I cannot imagine everyone would want the whole thing."

"Mistress, customarily that type of map describes a section, such as from Mirdul to Yod or from Yod to the sea. Would the latter be sufficient, Mistress?"

"Yod to the sea? Yes, Hashim, that would be perfect if you can find one."

"I will ask if such a map can be made available and obtain one if it is possible."

"Made available?"

"Typically, if someone asks for such a map, or indeed any chart, a scribe will make a fair copy from a master version kept at each port, Mistress."

"I see. Ouch. Can that be done in time, do you think? We cannot possible wait around for a map to be drawn."

"It depends, Mistress. Mayhap a copy will be available already or I can ask for one to be drawn with just the major features on it that you desire. That should not take a scribe more than one or two bells, I deem."

"That should do for what I need. Thank you, Hashim."

The Visund negotiated the awkward stretch of the Sirrel and swung, carefully, from pointing due east to heading north-west on the last reach which included Ferenis itself. Because this was a relatively straight stretch the main current presently flowed down the center of the river and was easy enough to navigate. To both sides the river banks were covered with low reed beds and there was no sign of the agriculture visible in most lands they had passed.

When the moment came they swung left and, with the lookouts carefully finding a route through the shallows, headed for the customary forest of black poles which indicated a major port. There was a single ferry crossing the Sirrel but no sign of the other ferries nor any other watercraft. It looked like all activity on the river had already been suspended in preparation for the Rains to arrive.

Like Rufen almost all of the pontoons had been taken away for fear of losing them in the coming floods. Two chains remained and the Visund was directed along the outer side of the upstream chain, all of which was empty except for the Hopvalk near the present shoreline. Using the pontoons looked awkward, as the overhanging awning would make it difficult for anyone to get on or off the ship, so Tor shrugged and ordered the Visund to be driven up onto the shore nearby. The welcoming committee had therefore to run back down the pontoon chain and clamber down in order to reach the longship.

Waiting for them to arrive were three people, the port official who had directed them, Count Saram and Benekar. A smug Hashim deployed the ladder. Once the ship had been made fast Eriana climbed down to greet them.

"My Lord, good afternoon."

Saram bowed. "Your Highness, welcome once again to Ferenis. I must offer the apologies of my father, we did not have any warning of your coming until your man," he gestured at Benekar, "arrived earlier. My father is presently busy with matters regarding the approaching Rains." He looked concerned. "If I may ask, is it your intention to remain here until it is safe to travel again? As you may realize, accommodation at this time is in short supply although we have found ways to manage."

"My Lord, if we may but overnight here I intend to continue downstream until we reach Joth. Whether we may venture further I do not know."

Saram looked surprised. "Joth! Highness, I would not be surprised should the Rains arrive tonight, in which event it would be impossible for you to continue at all. However, as always, the Rains follow no law of man and fall as they will, at a time of their own choosing. You and your men risked Boldan's Rock and won, who is to say that you may not do the same against the Rains?"

Eriana inclined her head. "It is a risk, that I know, but I would venture further if I can. Tell me, do you know our numbers?"

"Aye, Highness, your man informed us just who was aboard your ship and we have found room for all of them, though you must needs be distributed among four hostels." At a look from Eriana he added, "Regrettably there is no room for you to overnight in the palace at the moment since we are sheltering a number of our relatives from southern Ferenis from the Rains. We can offer you and a small number of your people a meal of welcome this evening but that is all."

She nodded. "Your attention is upon these Rains and I cannot argue they are more important than a ship full of foreigners passing by. I will accept the meal, I deem, since there is much that I must needs tell Gathol while we are here. Beyond Yod much has changed and the Federation now looks very different than when we last spoke."

"Do you tell me? Then we must get all your folk settled quickly before the next storm approaches. I have carriages and wagons to take you all to your hostels." He looked meaningfully at Eriana. "Highness, I recall that, when you arrived before, you disdained the use of carriages and wagons. Let me tell you that today we have room enough for all to take men, women and chests for overnight so I beg you to accept this time."

"Done, Saram. In turn I must offer apologies that we have interrupted your preparations against the coming Rains."

* * *

"Highness, I regret, we have but three family chambers to offer you for tonight," the proprietor told Eriana. He stared at the ten women, a single adult male, two teenage boys and two children who stood grouped in front of him. "Every possible place suitable for men is filled, including the servant's quarters, and the women's dormitory is also filled with water folk. I was informed you have a family here, depending on numbers it may be possible to distribute your people among the other chambers which are all on the upper women's floor."

Eriana looked around and then sighed. "Very well. I made the decision to travel despite advice from those who know better, now I must deal with the consequences. If your staff will show us these chambers we will dispose ourselves as we may. Thank you. Ah, you should know that I am invited by His Grace to bring a small number to the palace this evening for a welcoming meal, so we will require no food here tonight. However, those who do not come with me will desire such a meal. At what time will you serve today?"

"At the eighth bell, Highness, but because we presently have so many guests we must needs cook and serve in two sittings. Is it your desire that your folk should eat at the earlier sitting? If so, then I must tell the cook."

She replied. "We have a family who would prefer to sup earlier and some single women who would prefer to eat away from the gaze of your other guests. Do you perchance have smaller dining chambers?"

"Highness, we do. What numbers will remain for the meal?"

"Let me see. I'll take Semma, leaving Bennet here to look after any problems. Ursula, you shall join me with Tyra tonight. I want Kalmenar but he is elsewhere. Four is enough. So, eleven will remain here, including the children, my good man."

"I will make sure that they are all well served and kept away from the crowd, Highness."

"Thank you. I would inspect our chambers now."

"As you desire, Highness. Kari, show these folk to those chambers, if you please."

The servant woman bobbed and said to Eriana, "If you would follow me, Highness."

Upstairs the corridor had rooms both sides, one side being the women's dormitory. Heads looked out of doors each end as the group appeared. On the other side were a series of chambers and smaller rooms, some of which were occupied by families or mixed groups of travelers. Kari showed them three chambers in the middle of this side.

Eriana, Hashim and Ursula walked in and out of the three making a quick check of the furnishings and the state of cleanliness. In the last, Eriana turned to Hashim.

"Your opinion, Hashim?"

"We have stayed in like hostels along our way, Highness, and this is as clean as any of those, if not better. What it will be like by the end of the Rains I could not say but we will not be here then. If I may suggest, I and my family will take the far one, you and your companions, if I may term them that, this one, with the Bakhrad women between us."

"That is much as I had thought, Hashim. Done. I will ask the servant to have our chests brought up."

"A moment, Highness."

"Ursula?"

"What should we be doing with Kaldar tonight?"

"Why, he can..." Eriana trailed off as she considered the problem. "Oh. He cannot stay with us or in the middle chamber since he now has the seeming of a man-child and he would be alone among a room full of women. Hashim, could he sleep with you and your family tonight?"

Hashim grimaced. "Highness, none of my family yet know his story, believing him to be a boy born. It could be... awkward."

Eriana muttered something indistinct. "Ursula, have you some remedy?"

"Well, I did say to Kaldar that he should keep that green dress in case we had problems along the way. And I have just remembered where we are! Did you forget his father, who lives in Ferenis?"

"Gods! You are right, Ursula, I had completely forgotten!" Her gaze became intent. "Which will be safer for him, as a boy among the men or as a girl and with us? I know which I would prefer."

Hashim asked, "What about the servants? They will have seen a boy come up the stairs."

Eriana waved a hand. "Only one, I deem, and we may find some way to satisfy her. A bigger problem may be his hair, which is now as short as that of my men."

Ursula said, "I had forgotten his hair. If we were still in Yod we could possibly get away with a cowl but not here. I doubt the locals have any liking for Yodans."

Eriana came to a decision. "Very well. What plan we make for Kaldar does not affect our other arrangements so I suggest we get everyone moved into their allocated chambers." A small smile. "That will allow us to close the door and discover what alternatives he may have without a stream of onlookers."

Hashim nodded. "As you wish, Highness."

The hostel's male servants brought up their overnight chests, left them in the indicated chambers and departed. Eriana, Ursula, Bennet, Semma, Tyra and Kaldar gathered in their chosen chamber and the door was closed.

Ursula said, "This isn't going to work, Eriana. Look at him! He has grown noticeably since we took him on and that green dress was already small on him when we bought it. His hair is too short and his face has filled out as well, I doubt anyone will think he could be a girl now."

Kaldar was puzzled. "Mistress?"

Eriana explained, "Kaldar, we are in the city where you were born, your father may not be far away. We desire to keep you close to us, keep you safe, but this is a womens' corridor and your... circumstances... are a complication. Having a teenage boy in a chamber of women would be unseemly but, as you have just heard, I doubt we can disguise you as a girl any longer."

Ursula added, "And Hashim's family do not know your circumstances either. The alternative, that you find somewhere to sleep among the male guests, is not possible. We are trying to think of other solutions."

Tyra offered, "Highness, the crew of the Hopvalk are in this hostel. I noticed Ormund and Benekar as we arrived. Might they have some suggestions?"

"We can only ask, Tyra. Semma, go with Tyra and find them, please. Ah, we'll have to find a quiet place to talk. Ormund knows about Kaldar but Benekar does not. Oh, and take your swords with you. We do not need incidents."

"Highness."

After asking questions of a number of servants the pair were directed to the stables, which were underneath the rest of the raised structure. This appeared to be empty of men, servants and animals and was only lit by a single dim lantern each end. The four men were sitting on hay pallets in one of the stalls talking, and rose when the girls found them.

"What's happening? Is anything wrong?"

"No yet," Semma replied to Benekar. "A problem has been discovered and Her Highness wants to have a quiet word with you all."

Ambronar said, "If she wants to keep things quiet then this is as good a place as any, Mistress. There's only us down here."

"Only you? Why is that?"

He gestured. "It is deserted because it will be flooded when the Sirrel swells. Everyone and everything has been moved to higher ground, or upstairs if you are a resident here. We're down here because we're only staying for one night."

"Oh, I see. We'll go and tell her and then we'll all come down together. You should know that Her Highness, Mistress Ursula and we two will be going to the palace tonight for a meal, but everyone else is remaining in the hostel."

"And this is a problem?"

"There is a different problem, you'll see."

A short while later all four women appeared, having now made themselves ready to go visiting. Eriana seemed surprised at the large, empty space.

"Woden's beard! Why were we not told about this place? The whole ship could sleep in here!"

The four men stood up from where they had been waiting, approached the women and bowed to Eriana.

"Highness," Ambronar replied to the question, "There is no more bedding, we had what little was left. Some has gone above, to be used for extra guests, most has followed the beasts to wherever they now reside."

"Oh. This place will be flooded, I was told?"

"Aye, Highness. If you would tell us what you want of us."

Eriana turned. "Semma, Tyra, if you would mind the doors. We want no listeners at doorways or cracks in the walls."

"As you command, Highness."

After the two younger women left Ambronar asked tensely, "Highness, what is this about? Not something we have done, surely?"

"Nothing to do with any of you, but everything to do with the fact that we are in Ferenis city. This is where our ship's boy Kaldar came aboard, running away from his father. I offered him sanctuary and have legally adopted him. You may know of his father, Denethar."

"Denethar! Aye, we river folk know that name, Highness. Kaldar is one of his sons? Then I do not blame him for running away."

Eriana took a deep breath. "I desire an oath of secrecy from each of you and, more than that, an oath of honor."

Ambronar immediately got down on one knee and Myros and Benekar soon followed.

"Highness, command us. I understand why you mention honor. There is no honor in that man, you have done right by taking Kaldar away from his grasp."

Eriana administered oaths which Ursula witnessed. She followed up with, "When that runaway jumped aboard the Visund, as we were leaving, that person was Denethar's daughter, not his son. He will know we have returned and may seek to get his... child back, despite the oaths he signed."

Ambronar's eyes were wide. "Maker! A daughter? Now I understand the problem. But... how? I saw only a fit young man aboard the Visund."

Ursula explained, "His body was that of a girl but his mind was all boy. He did not understand why his parents insisted he was a girl. I have used herbs and potions to change his body into the one you have seen, one that more nearly matches what he needs. Her Highness has a plan."

Eriana told them, "Here is what I propose."

At their hostel the Visunders are alert for any trouble in the night and, sure enough, something is tried. Unfortunately, the results include a body which means their departure from Ferenis will be delayed. Eriana becomes more desperate as the Rains approach, wanting to put some distance between the Visund and Denethar before they are forced to find shelter.

The Voyage of the Visund

A tale of Anmar by Penny Lane

102 - Night Visitations

Author's note: I am shocked by how long it has taken to produce this chapter. For once it has been a number of different things, all beyond my control. Hopefully (!) I will be able to do better in future.

Disclaimer: The original characters and plot of this story are the property of the author. No infringement of pre-existing copyright is intended. This story is copyright (c) 2025 Penny Lane. All rights reserved.

---

It was the creak of the stable door which woke Ambronar. He leaned over and prodded his partner, who surfaced and poked the other two. They were all awake, in varying degrees, when the four newcomers came to stand in front of their stall.

"What have we here? Vagrants?"

Ambronar replied, "Uh, no." He squinted as the light from the men's lantern hit his eyes. "Guests. Real guests. No room above, none at all. We're only overnighting, we have a contract to get to Forguland before the Rains, so they said we could sleep here. Who are you, asking questions in the middle of the night?"

"City Watch," the spokesman answered shortly.

The four newcomers seemed, in the poor light, to be wearing ordinary attire with no indication they belonged to any official organization of Ferenis. Two had swords, scabbarded, the other two loosely held clubs. None wore the white neckerchiefs or sashes which customarily indicated law and order, but Ambronar wasn't about to cause problems.

The spokesman scoffed. "Off to Forguland, eh? What in? Not that big ship that came in late, surely? Must need more than four to handle a beast that size."

"What ship is that?" Ambronar responded. "Don't know nothing about no ship. I'm owner of the Hopvalk, a skater originally from Bibek. These are my crew. We came in this afternoon, found there was nowhere left to bed down and ended up here."

"A skater? What's that?"

"It has a very shallow hull which is smooth underneath so it can slide over shoals and sandbanks. Useful this time of year."

"Oh, that thing? I wondered what it was for. Very well, apologies for disturbing you, you can go back to sleep."

"Well, thanks for nothing." Ambronar gave them an ungrateful reply. "That's all we needed, interrupted sleep just before the most dangerous part of our journey."

"Sorry again." The man turned and cast a glance at the other stalls. "Are you the only ones down here?"

"So far as I know it is just me and my crew in this one stall, that's all."

A grunt. "Come on, boys. Just another false alarm."

The four men walked off, the light diminishing as they got further away. None of the four guests said a word but just looked at one another. Soon it was pitch dark again.

"It was right what I said before," Ambronar told them in a low mutter. "Tomorrow could be easy or it could be bad, depending on the weather. Best get some sleep."

Up in the hayloft over the stalls, Kaldar listened to the final words and then relaxed onto his own bed of straw.

- - -

There were very quiet mutterings as the four men crept up the stairs which led to the women's accommodation and the family rooms. Unfortunately for them their deep tones carried, even if the words did not, and certain people became alert.

"That side is the Women's Dormitory, we was told. I hope the stupid cow isn't in there, we'd never get her out."

"Nah. The informant said they had three rooms the other side. Trouble is, we don't know which three rooms, look, there must be at least eight doors. Do we have to look in each one? That increases the risk, specially if someone's awake."

A different voice asked, "You sure about all this? I heard that Princess can look after herself in a fight."

The first voice replied, "It's all rumor spread about to put folk like us off. I seen her, she's tall but just a young woman, nothing really. Besides which I doubt she's a real Princess at all, just some stuck-up cow trying to make herself seem important."

"That big strange ship is supposed to be hers."

"Pshaw. It ain't hers, that's for sure. I bet daddy owns it and she just thinks she does. Enough noise! Let's get this job done and out of here."

"Boss."

By listening at doors for the sounds within they managed to rule out the first two rooms. The third door turned out to be for a big linen closet. Moving on the leader gently turned the handle and opened the next door just enough to see inside. He closed the door.

"Family. Father and mother, I guess, three children, couldn't see if those were boys or girls or how big. We'll come back to this one if we can't find her further on."

The next door he tried produced an anxious, "Who are you? What do you want?"

"Ah, sorry, lady, wrong room. Looking for my wife and kids."

"Not in here."

He closed the door and led the others a little way on. "Just four women, is my guess. No-one young enough to be the one we want. Maybe the next one."

The next room looked very promising. Like the first room he had tried there was a Night Lantern which made seeing the contents much easier, though this lantern had been turned down very low. There were six beds, three each side, and all were occupied, five with adult women and the sixth -

He pushed the door fully open and the four rushed in, swords ready to threaten the sleeping occupants. The door slammed shut behind them and they were immediately attacked. One took a heavy fist to the side of his head, sending him flying against the wall on the other side to bounce off it and slump to the floor. Another took a foot to the gut which folded him up to fall down beside his compatriot.

A tall girl - the Princess? - grabbed hold of the third one's tunic, twisted and heaved him over her shoulder to land heavily and awkwardly across one of the beds. His sword clattered away under another bed. The fourth man, his sword still in hand, suddenly found himself facing a younger girl who was pushing the point of her sword into his chest. His own momentum couldn't stop him impaling himself but striking back seemed pointless. Fight a girl? He dropped his sword.

"Idiots," the tall girl snarled. "Cannot a guest get a quiet night's sleep in this place?"

She turned and searched on the floor beside one of the beds, coming up with a shuttered lantern. She opened this, bringing better light to the room, and put it on a nightstand. There were two men on the floor, one of which was holding his belly and groaning. The other was motionless. Another lay stretched out across a bed, also groaning, one hand behind his back. The fourth was at the point of Tyra's sword but seemed more interested in keeping his own bodily fluids inside his chest.

"Do you yield?" Eriana asked. There were three groans which she assumed indicated assent. "Gods above! What a mess! Bennet, go outside and stop others entering. Send someone for the owner."

"Aye, Highness."

The fifth woman climbed off her bed and approached Tyra's captive. The woman looked closely at the tip of the young girl's sword and then told the man, "You need immediate attention. Sit there on that bed."

Sitting, he realized that the "occupant" of the bed his boss had seen was just a roll of bedclothes set up to look like someone asleep. He noticed that all the women were fully dressed and therefore this whole adventure had been doomed from the start.

"Lie down," she told him. "I can't get a look at your wound if you sit like that."

He took his hand away from the cut and looked at the blood. "I need a healer, Mistress."

"Didn't they tell you anything? I am a healer and a surgeon as well. Now lie down and let me do my job."

"But -"

She looked at him patiently. "Look. It doesn't matter much to me if you live or die but you might see things differently. Now lie down."

He lay down and relaxed. The woman released his belt and pulled up his tunic, muttering in a foreign tongue. She leaned over and lifted up a basket, searching in it for cleaning materials.

"Difficult to see in this light but I think you've been lucky," she told him. She looked at him out of the corner of her eye as she added, "Depending on what you might consider lucky to mean right now. Tyra's sword didn't get through your ribs so your heart and lungs are untouched. I'll need to clean you up some more and put some stitches in." She turned slightly. "What about the others, Eriana?"

Eriana had pulled up the man who Semma had kicked and was now tying his hands behind him.

"This one's going to be sore for a while but that's all. The one Bennet hit is dead, though."

"Dead?"

"Aye, Ursula. I do not know if it was whatever she did or when he hit the wall. His neck is broken."

"Ouch. Is that going to cause complications?"

"Probably. Do you remember what happened when you met those men in Joth?"

"Oh. Yes. But this is a straightforward robbery attempt that went wrong, isn't it?"

"Perhaps. It is time, Ursula. We have no time for adventures like this - or the questions which will come after."

By the time Ursula had sewn up the wound, covered it in salve and wrapped a bandage around the man's chest, Eriana had pulled up the one she had thrown and arranged him tidily on the bed he had fallen on. He was still holding his back and groaning. By this time there was a small crowd outside the door, kept at bay by Bennet with her naked sword. Eventually the proprietor arrived, still in his nightshirt, and Bennet let him pass.

"Oh! Your Highness. What happened here?"

"We think this is just a robbery attempt, my good man. Unfortunately, in the fight in the dark one of the men fell and broke his neck. He is dead. Another," she pointed, "has a sword wound to the chest which our ship's Healer has just finished attending. That man," she pointed to the groaning man on the bed, "appears to have damaged his back. Our Healer has not yet attended him, feeling the open wound to be the most urgent."

"As you say, Highness. Ah, what are your instructions?"

Eriana relaxed as she realized the proprietor was going to be co-operative. "This is awkward. It is the middle of the night and we are on a floor crowded with women. I doubt neither they nor the Watch will wish to be in each other's company, even when morning comes. You have sent for the Watch?"

"Not yet, Highness, since I did not know what had happened here. I must needs do so now. If I may ask what you intend to do with these men."

"Have you somewhere secure to put them downstairs until the Watch arrives? That way at least you will not have the Watch tramping all over this part of the building."

"Aye, Highness, we have a chamber where we put drunks until the Watch comes to collect them, it is necessary so near to the port. If I may ask for my men to come and move... the body and he on the bed? They will need stretchers."

"Of course, my good man, and the sooner they are all moved the sooner these women can return to their beds. Oh, and I would suggest a sentry at each of the stairs to this part of the building for the rest of the night. I do not know if there are others who have like ideas."

The man bowed. "As you command, Highness. By your leave."

The man departed and Eriana turned to find that Ursula had moved to the man laying on the bed.

"I need you to turn onto your side. No, not that way, the other! I want to look at your back."

The man reluctantly rolled so that he was facing away from Ursula, emitting several hisses as the pain stabbed at his back. She used her fingers to gently explore the skin along the spine, looking for possible breaks. She found none, but there was a part at the side of one vertebra which seemed particularly sore.

"I am going to put some strong ointment onto your back," she told him, "which should stop the pain but won't do anything to help the injury to heal. So you will have to be very careful how you move around until a healer can take a proper look at your back in the daylight. If you do not you could be paralysed from the waist down. Do you understand me?"

There was stillness for a moment and then a grunt and a nod. Ursula pulled out the bundle of flat sticks she used for various purposes and extracted one.

"If I may help, Mistress?" Tyra had joined her.

"Oh, yes, please. Put these back and then - you remember that man on the Joth dockside? I had to put this ointment on his arm to find out if it was broken?"

"Oh, yes, Mistress, I do, that was Kardron the mason."

"I'll need to have this stick burned once I have finished with it."

"As you say, Mistress. If you give it to me I can go - maybe with Semma - and take it to the kitchens. There is always at least one stove left alight."

Ursula painted a small area, perhaps a hands-breadth, around the injured area, before carefully handing the stick to Tyra. At a nod from Eriana Semma joined her as they both departed to head for the kitchens. Once the powerful anesthetic had taken hold the man was able to sit up, carefully, and hold his tunic out of the way to permit Ursula to wind a bandage around him, covering the painted area.

"Right," she told him. "I do not know what the Watch will do with you but no-one must touch that bandaged area at all until a healer had had a good look at it in the daylight. Get that ointment on someone's fingers and then into their mouth and they could die, it is that strong. Do you understand me?"

A reluctant nod. "Aye, Mistress. If you would so tell the Watch."

"I'll do that. Now, lie yourself down again, flat on your back. You'll be taken out of here on a stretcher."

"Mistress."

Eriana hadn't finished with the men, though. She addressed the one with Tyra's sword wound.

"Who was your leader tonight?"

He pointed to the corpse on the floor.

She gave him a baleful look, then asked, "What was your purpose here? Did somebody send you? If so, who?"

The man looked at the other two, the one who Semma had kicked shook his head slightly. The first man turned back to Eriana and replied, "I could not say... Are you the Princess?"

"I am, my father is the King of Einnland, which is a long way away from here. I and my men have given our oaths to King Robanar of Palarand, who graciously permits me to keep my rank and title. What of it?"

He lowered his eyes. "I have never even seen somebody who is royal before... Your Highness. He who led us said you were no real Princess but..." he left the implication in the air.

"So now you know. Yet you will not tell me why you came here in the middle of the night, causing disturbance to all who thought to sleep here."

The man grimaced. "Highness... I am more afraid of he who sent us here."

"Would that be Denethar, by chance? Ah, by the look in your eyes I have hit the mark, I deem." She offered him a small smile. "Your secret is safe with me, but I cannot answer for those others outside the door who are listening to every word."

His head spun as he turned to the open doorway, through which could be seen part of Bennet and several nightgown-clad women of various ages. He sagged.

"Highness, I cannot deny it. He wanted his property back, he said. Get it any way we could, he said. They are just a group of women and they are away from their men who might interfere, he said. We should have little problem so late in the night, he said."

"And now you know different, I deem." Her gaze sharpened. "His property? He considers his own family to be property? I thought slavery was forbidden in these regions." Her temper began to rise. "Did you not know, he signed a document on the pontoon, in front of myself, His Grace and many witnesses in which he released his rights over that child to someone who would treat them more kindly? To seek to obtain that young person again in defiance of the law is a serious matter of honor, I deem. If I were not pressed by the approaching storms then I would demand to meet him in the ring, as is proper!"

The man blanched and lowered his head. "Highness, I can only agree with you, but he is one who may not be denied anything he desires. I do not think he will permit even the Rains to interfere with anything he does."

"And you? Does he have some hold over you and these others, that you do his bidding?"

"Highness, you have the right of it. He lends coin to those of us who have little and then uses that to persuade us to do his bidding. He is well-known for it but few can escape his clutches for long, even those of high status."

"As we discovered after we visited previously. It is possible -"

Eriana was interrupted by a commotion outside and the onlookers faded rapidly away to be replaced by four men, apparently hostel staff who had been roused from their beds. Two of them bore stretchers.

"Hallo? We heard you had some trouble up here, Mistress... Oh." The lead man had caught sight of the body on the floor. "Is he dead?"

"Very dead," Eriana replied. "His neck is broken. Ursula?"

"Highness." Ursula explained to the lead man, "These four men burst into our chamber with swords ready, hoping to take us unawares while we were asleep, but we were not. That one is dead, this one on the bed," she pointed, "has some kind of back injury and must remain flat until a local healer has closely examined him."

"By your leave, Mistress, who are you?"

"I am Ursula, Healer and Surgeon to Her Highness Princess Eriana there and her ship's company. I have given him something strong to take away the pain but you must not touch his bandages nor make him sit up or stand, do you understand?"

He gave a brief nod. "As you command, Mistress. What of these other two?"

"That one is also bandaged, he has a chest wound, the other one was, I think, kicked in the stomach." She gave him a small smile. "Everything happened so quickly, and in the near dark, you understand, I did not see all of what happened."

"As you say, Mistress. If I may ask, what is to be done with them?"

"The proprietor said you have a place where drunks are put until the Watch can collect them."

The man nodded. "We'll take them all there, Mistress. Ah, we'll take the two who can walk first and come back for the others."

While the servants were downstairs dealing with the two mobile intruders four other men appeared who were wearing white scarves and sashes. Their leader paused at the doorway.

"By your leave, if I may enter? We have received a report -" He saw the body on the floor. "Ah. Who is in charge in this place?"

Eriana replied, "I am Her Highness Princess Eriana of Palarand, my good man, and these women are all members of my company. If I may indicate my companions Guardswoman Bennet and Guardswoman Semma of His Majesty's Palace Guard, Director Ursula of the Federation Navy and her own companion and shieldmaiden Tyra."

"His Majesty..? Palarand? Maker! Your Highness, I recognize you now. If I may offer our apologies for the disturbance you have suffered this night. If I may ask what has happened here?"

"Thank you." Eriana ran through the short fight and explained that two of the men had already been removed. "You should know that we think these men were sent at the behest of Denethar, who may consider that something of his was taken from him by guile."

The four men grew still. "That name is known to us, Highness. Fortunately I was present at the docks when that incident took place and I know that all was dealt with in a lawful manner, even if I did not catch the particular details of what happened that time. Guile, indeed! But dealing with this new incident, with the Rains almost upon us, could take several days. If I may ask, do you and your party intend to remain at this hostel until the Rains cease? If so, I must needs arrange some extra protection for you and those with you."

"The rest of my crew - thirty men - reside tonight at other hostels, my man. Your offer of help is welcome but may not be required - except, perhaps, for the rest of tonight. Tomorrow we depart to see if we can reach Joth before the storm breaks."

"Ah, Highness, a man has died and an accounting will be required, even if the circumstances are clear. I doubt that even His Grace will permit you to depart so soon as tomorrow."

Eriana nodded reluctantly. "It is as I expected, but I do not care to spend two months within arm's reach of that monster, I deem. Either we must depart before these Rains begin or," her eyes bored into those of the lead man, "I and my men will deal with the monster."

The man paled but said, "Highness, I fear that I must needs put this matter before His Grace. Begging your pardon, I can understand your desire for retribution but what you propose is... questionable. Laws may already have been broken but that is no excuse for breaking any more."

"If it must be."

The four servants returned and, overlooked by the Watch men, loaded the living and the dead onto stretchers and carried them away, accompanied by the Watch. Eriana looked at her companions as Tyra closed the door.

"Gods! What a night! If we should attempt to regain our sleep? There will be much to do tomorrow and we all must needs have our wits about us."

~o~O~o~

Morning came and the five women came belatedly awake after a knock at their door. Despite their relatively young ages all had suffered disturbed sleep following the nocturnal interruption and the subsequent questioning. Tyra climbed out of bed and answered the door, closing it almost immediately.

"Highness, that was Mistress Aryam. The hotel staff understand why we have overslept but breakfast has been available for at least two bells already."

Eriana sat up in her bed and shuddered. "Gods! And we have much to do today." She groaned, adding, "...but there will be yet more questions, I deem. Ladies! We must needs attend the bathing block and soon. Come, let us rise and refresh ourselves before all the food is gone."

Because this was a hostel near a major ferry port the toilet and washing facilities were large enough that there was almost no waiting for toilet or tub. All dressed for further travel, despite what the Watch leader had cautioned. In the large dining room they discovered the crew of the Hopvalk, sitting nursing mugs of pel.

"Ah, good morning, Captain."

"Your Highness," Ambronar said, rising from his seat, "Good morning to you and to your ladies. I heard you had some trouble last night."

"Aye. Four men, sometime after midnight, I would guess. Did they visit you?"

"Aye, Highness, they did, telling us they were the Watch but none wore any white cloth as is customary." He grinned. "They saw what they expected to see and went away. I am not sure where the boy is now."

"Ursula?"

"Highness, Captain, I know but would rather not say anything that might be used later. He is safe, that is all you need to know."

Ambronar bowed his head. "As you wish, Mistress. I am sure that, should it be necessary, you will tell us later what we need to know."

"I am sure that we will."

Eriana told him, "Captain, I have instructions for you if you are willing to continue traveling downstream."

"Aye, Highness, it is what we agreed."

"We are likely to be held here a day or so because one of those four men died during the attack."

"Do you tell me? There were rumors among the kitchen staff, it is true."

"Aye. We were expecting possible intruders but, a confused fight, in the dark..." She shrugged. "Because of that, I would like you to continue downstream today by yourselves as far as Joth, if you are able, and bring word to His Grace the Duke down there. He will need to know that we are following and to keep a lookout for us. It may be that the last part of our journey could be just as these Rains have started. Will you do that for us?"

"Surely, Highness. It is not so far." He looked at the others around the table. "Boys? Think we can make Joth today?"

His Mate replied, "Shouldn't be a problem, Boss."

Ormund said in Norse, «Good craft, Highness. Interesting to sail. I stay with it?»

«If you feel you can manage,» Eriana replied. «You know who to talk to when you get to Joth?»

«Yah, Highness. Know the men who run the port. I'll tell them you are following us.»

"Good." She told Ambronar, "Ormund is comfortable sailing with you. He knows who to talk to when you arrive. Benekar, what about you?"

The bargeman's expression was unhappy. "Highness, when I volunteered I thought I would be fit enough to do whatever was needed on such a small craft but it is not so. It moves quickly and so the crew must needs move quickly also. If I may ask to rejoin the ship."

"Of course. There is no shame in admitting to such a weakness, not after so long in captivity." Eriana pursed her lips. "We are heavily loaded, so if you do not go with Ambronar I must needs send someone else. They will need a sailor, I deem. Now who..?"

Ormund suggested, "Brodgar, Highness?"

«Yah.» Eriana looked around the emptying dining room, not finding the person she wanted. «Go find him, Ormund, and ask him if he will go with you. The Visund doesn't have the mast or sail up so I think we can spare him for this next portion of the voyage.»

«Yah, Highness.» Ormund thumped his chest and departed.

Eriana told Ambronar, "I have asked Ormund to find another of my Norse sailors, Brodgar, to sail with you. You should find him fitter than Benekar presently is."

Ambronar inclined his head. "Thank you, Highness."

The head cook approached. "Good morning, Your Highness. If I may ask if you and your ladies intend taking breakfast with us today?"

"Good morning, my man. Aye, we have had a disturbed night and require refreshment before," she rolled her eyes, "any officials arrive with their inevitable questions. What is left? Have your other residents eaten everything?"

The cook smiled. "Highness, we are prepared for the Rains and presently have abundant stocks of most foods. Ask me in six or seven weeks time and I regret that you may receive a different answer then. If I should bring the usual breakfast stuffs for you?"

"Thank you, yes, my man." She hesitated. "Ladies, I doubt we will require grain porridge this morning, do you agree? If we may save these overworked kitchen workers the task of cooking yet another pot just for us."

There were nods all round. "Bread, fruit, cheese, sliced meats, quantities of pel, of course," she told the cook. "For me, small beer if you have any left."

"We do, Highness. I will order your food immediately." The cook bowed and turned away.

Eriana asked Ambronar, "Captain, have you seen Captain Tor this morning?"

"Highness, I have, he was here earlier but left with Captain Hashim. I do not know their purpose or where they went."

She scowled. "Hmm. Mayhap they have gone to investigate that leak. Very well, Captain, and thank you."

* * *

"Highness, somebody arrives." Bennet, facing the courtyard window, had seen two carriages and escort pull into the yard and halt. "There are escort riders, it may be the Duke himself."

Eriana picked up her tankard and drained it. Breakfast had ended but everyone had remained seated around the table, discussing the events of the previous night, while finishing the last of their drinks. She glanced around the large room, noting that they were almost the last guests still there, even the servants had finished clearing the other tables and departed.

"We will receive our visitors in here," she decided. "With so many residing here I am not sure what other chambers may be available."

They stood up as Duke Gathol, accompanied by Saram and four more of the Watch, entered the dining room. Eriana made a brief curtsey and then indicated that the Duke and his son should join them at their table.

"Good morning, Your Highness," Gathol began. "You had some excitement in the night, I understand."

"Good morning, Your Grace. Aye, though I would not name it excitement, by your leave. It has left us all tired and twitchy this morning, not something we desire when we must needs attempt the Sirrel once more. Have you yet spoken to the Watch about last night? We spent almost a bell explaining the circumstances to them."

"I have, though all those who were on duty last night have now retired to their homes to rest. Four men, it was said, entered your chamber with drawn swords yet were overcome almost immediately, causing the death of one of them."

"Aye, Your Grace." Eriana shrugged. "It was after midnight, I deem, dark, and not easy to see who had entered or what weapons they bore. One man took a flesh wound to the chest, another has hurt his back and a third somehow broke his neck when he fell. We had been asleep, our memories of what happened are confused, you understand."

Gathol grunted. "I see. Do you know why they came to you? Was any word spoken?"

"Not during the fight, no, but afterwards one did admit that Denethar had tasked them with recovering his daughter for him, property he named her. There was always the possibility that he would attempt something when we arrived here and so we made certain that the child concerned was kept in a safe place last night."

"Denethar." Gathol did not seem surprised to hear that name.

"Aye, Your Grace. Despite signing an agreed document, at the docks, in front of many witnesses, that man seeks to deny his transfer of rights and kidnap back someone he no longer has any legal interest in. Is there any remedy for this denial of justice?"

"Mayhap, Highness. I must admit that by this deed he becomes more brazen by the bell." Gathol glanced through the nearest window. "But, given the Rains, it will prove difficult to deal with him as quickly as you may desire. He will, of course deny everything, saying those men are but common thieves who seek to divert the blame to another. He has done so before."

"Then let me take some few of my men and deal with him directly. He cannot hide behind laws and lies forever."

Gathol grimaced. "Highness, I wish that I could but the laws of Ferenis do not presently permit such a remedy. If I may ask, the Rains are so close, maybe later today, certainly by tomorrow, will you and your crew accept my invitation to remain in Ferenis until the waters have subsided once more? I have thought about those in my palace and it is possible I can find room for you, your adopted child and perhaps your two companions."

Eriana fumed. "Your Grace, we thank you for your gracious offer but I cannot accept. I shall not care to reside anywhere in Ferenis so long as Denethar yet draws breath. Either he goes or we do, there is no other choice."

His eyebrows shot up. "You would set forth, knowing the Rains to come if you do so, just to avoid this man?"

"Your Grace, I certainly shall. That child cannot live with the fear of being kidnapped by a man who they know will cause them harm for what, two months? No, Your Grace, it is better that we take our chances with the weather. Even if we only manage to travel as far as Forguland the child will be safe from that monster."

"Forguland? But..." Gathol was about to add something but decided to remain silent. "Very well, Highness," he said instead. "I will instruct the Watch to keep an extra guard about this hostel until you depart."

«Highness,» Ursula interrupted, «Denethar could cause damage to the ship and prevent us leaving.» And strand Kaldar in Ferenis for two months, she carefully did not add.

«Ah. I had overlooked that consequence of our not departing today. Thank you, Ursula.»

Eriana explained to Gathol, "Ursula reminds me that if this Denethar is so bold as to send his hirelings to the Ladies' Stair at night, it is possible he may try other mischief while we yet remain in Ferenis. If I desire to place some of my men aboard the Visund, to keep it safe, shall you object?"

Gathol waved a dismissive hand. "After last night I have no objections, Highness. I will inform the port officials that some of your men will remain on board or nearby until your ship departs."

"Thank you, Your Grace. I regret that we must needs part without remedy but until you can find a way to take your lands back from this monster I am reluctant to remain here. Mayhap the next time we come matters will be different."

"As you say, Highness. Well. Saram and I came out in a hurry when we heard of what happened last night, we have other places to be this morning. By your leave."

"Of course, Your Grace. I must needs give thanks to you for finding room for us at such short notice."

"You are travelers upon the Sirrel. It is our duty to provide for all who use the river. Good morning, Highness."

Gathol rose and departed, followed by his son. Eriana looked at the four Watch members who had stood listening patiently to the previous conversation.

"You are not those who we saw last night."

One stepped forward. "No, Your Highness. His Grace thought that those on night duty would be too tired by now to function properly so we are sent instead. If I may introduce myself, I am Kambanar, Senior Watchman, tasked with writing down what happened to you last night."

"Well, Kambanar, we all spent some time awake last night, we are still feeling the effects of a disturbed sleep, and I am not certain that we can give you sufficient detail of what happened when those men appeared. I warn you, we shall depart either later today or early tomorrow morning, whatever we say to you today must needs satisfy your requirements."

Kambanar bowed his head. "Highness, that is understood. Be assured that you all are but witnesses to what happened, by His Grace's command no blame will be attached to you nor any member of your party. However, hearing what you just told His Grace, I will remind you all that the laws of Ferenis may apply to anything else you may do before you depart."

"We understand."

He turned. "Jeron, the writing materials, if you please."

- - -

Kambanar put down his reed pen and flexed his fingers with relief. "Highness, I must admit that you have given us more detail than I expected. I feel certain that His Grace will be content with this testimony from you and your companions."

"Master Kambanar, in Palarand we are practised in a custom which we do after any happening like that of last night, named a debriefing. All who were present recount their part in whatever happened without consideration of blame, that we might learn from that happening before the like may occur again. Because of this our recent memories have, it seems, improved somewhat. I commend this practice to you and your men."

"Indeed? Highness, I will consider your words carefully. Uh, if I may ask each of you to sign this document before I take it away."

"Of course."

Eriana watched the men pack up and walk away before turning to Ursula. "Think you we should depart today and make for Forguland? The days are yet long, I do not think we would take so long to arrive there which will make the next portion so much shorter."

On cue there was a rumble of thunder which was almost immediately swallowed by the sound of pouring rain. All looked at the downpour visible through the windows.

"If this is not the Rains themselves," Ursula replied, "then it looks like a storm which will probably delay any departure until after lunch - which might mean after a nap. By the time we all packed and moved everything down to the Visund it will be mid-afternoon, Eriana. That is more than half the day gone."

The princess looked downcast. "As you say. Still -" She fell silent.

"Sometimes our actions get taken out of our hands," Ursula gently told her. "We have been on the move for days, now, and one day of rest will do us all good, I think, especially after last night! We can spend the time packing up properly and then set out early tomorrow morning. What do you say?"

Eriana sighed. "Your counsel is wise, Ursula. Very well, we shall remain here today and tonight and plan to depart as early as possible -"

"- after a good breakfast!"

"Indeed. After a good breakfast, then, and hope to reach Joth before dark tomorrow. I will send runners to the other hostels explaining our plan and asking for volunteers to guard the Visund today and overnight." She paused, then asked, "If it should prove too difficult to reach Joth, what alternatives are there for us? I know of Forguland, of course, but there must needs be ferry ports we could come to if the weather is too bad."

"I have little idea, Eriana. Hashim would be the person to ask and I thought he was going to fetch some charts of the next section, plus a map for me of the whole lower valley from here to the sea."

"Ah, as you say. Then I must needs impatiently await his return, I deem."

* * *

Hashim did return with charts, but it was shortly before the evening meal and he arrived wearing filthy attire. He immediately went to his family's chamber to collect clean clothes before going to the bath house to clean himself up and change. Since it would be impractical to discuss the charts over the meal Eriana had to wait until everyone had finished before her desires could be satisfied. With most of those from the Visund around one table Hashim began.

"Highness, I have news from downstream which may complicate our onward journey a little. This morning you thought of Forguland as a possible refuge should the heavens open too soon but that will not be possible now. Because of Bolden's Rock the current is forced to the north side of the river and the south side is almost dry. The Forguland docks cannot now be reached at all. Indeed, the island which shelters the dock area is presently no longer an island.

"It would be possible to land on the north side, of course, at Gylfi's Rest, but the docks there, which I believe you used, were built after last year's Rains and may not be relied on. In addition there is almost nowhere that side which may be used as accommodation for so many, especially for two months or more."

Eriana grimaced but she did not appear too concerned. "Hashim, Forguland was indeed spoken of but I have always wanted to go further if at all possible. If you may tell me of Joth. Think you we can reach the city, or must we needs take shelter at Hulmar or Thorn?"

"The information I have, Highness, is that all three places can still be reached from the river by such a shallow craft as the Visund. Of the three I would assume you wish to reach Joth itself but of the other two Thorn would be preferable since it might, might, be possible for you to travel to Joth by road should the Rains force us to stop at Thorn. I am assuming that you would wish to reside with His Grace even if the rest of us have to stay at the ferry port."

"You assume correctly, Hashim, if it is possible. What of Hulmar? It is closer to Forguland and would be easier to reach if we are caught too soon."

"Aye, that might be necessary, Highness, but the road from Hulmar to Joth city is many marks longer. In normal times that journey can just be made in a day but when the Rains fall that same journey may take you three, four or even five days."

"So long? Gods! Hashim, I am not sure that I desire to experience these Rains which everyone speaks of."

Hashim gave her a twisted smile. "Whether you desire it or not, Highness, the experience is about to come your way and soon. I can smell the change in the air already. If we reach the docks at Joth before the Rains begin I will be surprised."

"Do you tell me? Everywhere we turn we have been beset by delays. Speaking of such matters, I noticed you return this evening covered in mud. Were you at the Visund looking at that leak?"

"Highness, I was. I made the mistake of going to the port office and Tor was there asking about a forge for his nails. I became involved and went down to the ship with him, to see if I could offer advice. I thought the ship could be careened -"

"Careened? I do not know this word."

"It is simply when a vessel is beached, it can then be rolled to one side or the other to reach the lowest parts of the hull, Highness. Unfortunately the widest part of the Visund is flat underneath so it cannot be rolled in that way, which meant we must needs grovel in the mud instead."

"Ah, I see. And did Tor manage to fix the problem?"

"We think so, Highness. A nail was replaced but two others could not be. A port official who came to view progress suggested anointing both inside and outside with hot wax which is what we did. Only sailing will tell us if the patch will be safe enough."

Eriana nodded. "Good. Tor has sufficient experience of Einnland vessels like the Visund and I respect his judgment. We have just one more leg of our journey to make, that is all, and I trust that we may make a proper repair in Joth when the waters subside once more."

"As you say, Highness." Hashim thought and then lowered his voice, leaning over the table so that anyone passing could not make out his words. "Ah, four men are guarding the ship overnight, Highness, but it is not just the ship that they watch over. We had men aboard shifting the cargo so that the nails could be exposed and... they have created a concealed hideaway where Kaldar will rest tonight. Tor thought it would be the safest place for him to be."

"Ah, thank you, Hashim. The Hopvalk has departed, as you know, and we could not use the same ruse tonight that we used last night. Who thought of that idea?"

Hashim nodded in Ursula's direction. "Highness, the Mistress sent a note to Zakaros just before lunch and a party of men, including Kaldar, went down to the ship after lunch to help with the repairs. Nobody thought anything of the Ship's Boy being around to lend a hand."

Ursula explained, "Once I knew that we were not sailing today I had to do something, Highness, otherwise he would have had to sleep up here with us - and raise questions nobody could answer."

"As you say."Eriana blew out a big breath. "Could this skein become any more tangled? What have I done to the Gods that they mock me so? Come, let us retire that we might rise early tomorrow and depart this unpleasant place."